Painting Archives - post https://post.moma.org/medium/painting/ notes on art in a global context Tue, 25 Nov 2025 16:19:49 +0000 en-US hourly 1 https://wordpress.org/?v=6.8.3 https://post.moma.org/wp-content/uploads/2020/05/cropped-favicon-32x32.png Painting Archives - post https://post.moma.org/medium/painting/ 32 32 Erased Histories: Karlo Kacharava’s Lights and Shadows https://post.moma.org/erased-histories-karlo-kacharavas-lights-and-shadows/ Wed, 19 Nov 2025 20:22:32 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=14595 Karlo Kacharava (1964–1994), a prominent Georgian artist, writer, art critic, and poet, has been referred to as “the voice of his generation” and a “supernova.” In my contribution to the book Karlo Kacharava: Sentimental Traveller, published in 2023 on the occasion of Kacharava’s solo exhibition in Ghent at S.M.A.K., I discuss the intertwining of his “oceanic” body of work, both visual and written, with his short but extraordinary life.

The post Erased Histories: Karlo Kacharava’s Lights and Shadows appeared first on post.

]]>

Karlo Kacharava (1964–1994), a prominent Georgian artist, writer, art critic, and poet, has been referred to as “the voice of his generation”1 and a “supernova.”2 In my contribution to the book Karlo Kacharava: Sentimental Traveller, published in 2023 on the occasion of Kacharava’s solo exhibition in Ghent at S.M.A.K., I discuss the intertwining of his “oceanic” body of work, both visual and written, with his short but extraordinary life.3 However, in the present essay, I have chosen to focus on his Erased Portraits of Politicians (c. 1988), which are lesser known yet nonetheless important and provocative. In the nine graphic works that make up this seminal series, Kacharava repurposed existing photographs of Soviet politicians printed on high-quality photographic paper that, in their rebirth, not only acquire new meaning but also function allegorically in decolonial discourse.

Even though Kacharava, commonly known as simply “Karlo,”4 was a monumental figure in Georgia in the late 20th century, founding collectives in the 1980s that played significant roles in the broader Caucasus, he has only recently garnered international recognition and institutional interest. While his works are now being “discovered” and explored by transnational scholars, curators, and researchers, they have been a powerful presence, albeit unseen or perhaps effaced or otherwise hidden, for much longer. Erased Portraits of Politicians represent a prodigious example of Karlo’s storytelling—juxtaposing symbolism with endless possibilities for knowledge contribution and imagination to draw parallels with the past that connect it to the present and future. In repurposing existing photographs of Soviet politicians, the artist has presented a perfect metaphor for the double-sided nature of history. The result is a showcase of captivating drawings and graphic works posthumously exhibited in 2023–24 in the artist’s first institutional show in Europe, where they were displayed so that viewers could see both the front and back sides of each image (figs. 1, 2).5 The curatorial decision to present the works in this way accentuates their multilayered meaning, an essential aspect of the series (figs.3-8).

Figure 1. Installation view of Karlo Kacharava: Sentimental Traveller. Shown: Karlo Kacharava. Erased Portraits of Politicians (back sides). Undated. Mixed media on found photographs, each 6 1/2 × 9 5/8″ (16.5 × 24.5 cm). Courtesy the Estate of Karlo Kacharava, Tbilisi; Modern Art, and S.M.A.K., Ghent. © the Estate of Karlo Kacharava. Photo: Dirk Pauwels 
Figure 2. Installation view of Karlo Kacharava: Sentimental Traveller. Shown: Karlo Kacharava. Erased Portraits of Politicians (front sides). Undated. Mixed media on found photographs, each 6 1/2 × 9 5/8″ (16.5 × 24.5 cm). Courtesy the Estate of Karlo Kacharava, Tbilisi; Modern Art, and S.M.A.K., Ghent. © the Estate of Karlo Kacharava. Photo: Dirk Pauwels 
Figure 3. Karlo Kacharava. Untitled (back side) from the series Erased Portraits of Politicians. Undated. Mixed media on found photographs, 6 1/2 × 9 5/8″ (16.5 × 24.5 cm). Courtesy the Estate of Karlo Kacharava, Tbilisi; Modern Art, and S.M.A.K., Ghent. © the Estate of Karlo Kacharava. Photo: Dirk Pauwels 

In contemporary discourse, the reuse or recycling of materials is considered a sustainable and environmentally friendly practice. However, in Georgia in the early 1990s, it was a necessity due to the scarcity of art supplies. Karlo was not unusual in his decision to repurpose existing materials—in this case, photographs of politicians—but how he chose to do so is nonetheless interesting. Rather than simply covering up the photographs in black to create a fresh background for his new images, the artist employed a thick brush dipped in black ink to smudge them. This technique left behind ghostly silhouettes, suggesting the presence of the individuals in the original photographs while effectively obscuring their identities. On the blank reverse sides of the photographs, he then created new drawings. Through the deliberate act of “erasing” the original portraits, and simultaneously intertwining them with his own imagery, he established a complex dialogue surrounding themes of identity, representation, and the ephemeral nature of political power. These two-sided works serve not only to critique the prominence of political figures but also to challenge viewers to consider the implications of narrative erasure. In doing so, the artist invites a reflection on those voices that can become marginalized or invisible within contemporary discourse.

One does not become enlightened by imagining figures of light but by making the darkness conscious.”
Carl Jung6

In a manner akin to the erasure of specific political identity enacted in Karlo’s series, Georgia’s national identity has been systematically suppressed for more than a century, resulting in enduring postcolonial trauma.7 Indeed, more than thirty years since the collapse of the Soviet Union, the people of Georgia still carry the pain of suppression. Could we potentially analyze our colonial history through the framework of Jungian theory of light and shadow? Carl Jung proposed that the latter symbolizes the unacknowledged or repressed aspects of the self. According to Jung, these elements, though often considered unacceptable or oppressed, can potentially be “resolved” or “repaired” by bringing them to the forefront of consciousness.8 This dynamic suggests that the content of the shadow is not fixed. Can this framework give us a deeper understanding of identity and collective subconscious memory? How can we construct a decolonized and enlightened future by acknowledging and confronting the “dark shadows” of our history, and what measures can we take to prevent their recurrence? In what ways can recognizing the historical actions of colonialism and their enduring consequences assist us in transcending our nation’s distressing legacy? While these questions are hard to answer—and perhaps serve more as a simple invitation for thought than a groundbreaking means of resolving postcolonial trauma—we could mirror Karlo’s unconventional approach in our own discussion of political and/or philosophical matters.

Figure 4. Karlo Kacharava. Untitled (front side) from the series Erased Portraits of Politicians. Undated. Mixed media on found photographs, 6 1/2 × 9 5/8″ (16.5 × 24.5 cm). Courtesy the Estate of Karlo Kacharava, Tbilisi; Modern Art, and S.M.A.K., Ghent. © the Estate of Karlo Kacharava. Photo: Dirk Pauwels 

I want to write so my texts don’t sound political or philosophical in general, but I’d rather simplify political and philosophical matters, and things like that, to the point of poetry.
—Karlo Kacharava9

The transformative process of translating “political or philosophical matters” into poetic expression lies at the core of Karlo’s artistic practice—whether visual or written. Just as it is crucial to consider his poetry and other writings as integral components of his visual art, we must take his visual art into account when examining his work as a writer. Karlo commenced composing poems at a tender age, and his poetry reveals the evolution of his thought processes over the course of his lifetime. For example, “The Angel of Travels” (1987), translated below, is vividly cinematic, conveying Karlo’s emotions and capturing his anxieties at a particular moment in time. It not only reflects his fondness for German Expressionism and Neo-Expressionism, but also serves as a window into his multiverse, where his bold images blur with condensed text, evoking a wide range of emotions and their universality. Given that Karlo wrote this poem around the same time he created his series Erased Portraits of Politicians, it feels both natural and essential to highlight it here.

Figure 5. Karlo Kacharava. Untitled (front side) from the series Erased Portraits of Politicians. Undated. Mixed media on found photographs, 6 1/2 × 9 5/8″ (16.5 × 24.5 cm). Courtesy the Estate of Karlo Kacharava, Tbilisi; Modern Art, and S.M.A.K., Ghent. © the Estate of Karlo Kacharava. Photo: Dirk Pauwels 

The Angel of Travels”10

It’s hot out. You are lying in a train.
You think about many things at once—
this road, the landscape, and the houses
are a reflection of your thoughts:
what you can neither call accidental nor accept,
and what is divine, because it is auspicious,
and wistful, too, since it has passed.
Moons light heavy bridges.
This river begins your native land
and you fall asleep.
In a dream, you see:
People gather in a hall, take their seats.
They’re showing a Bergman picture.
A white labyrinth appears on the black screen.
Unexpectedly, the film is packed with action.
Actors step out of the screen into real life
and then go back into the movie.
Snow, a soliloquy, a clock,
another soliloquy.
Unhappy trepidation over
what will happen to somebody close.
The telephone, the clock again.
A train in a train.
On the lower part of the compartment ceiling
are the words: “Open-Closed.”
Lights in the moving corridor.
Flying ghostly companions
outside the window.
The hall was like some kind of weirdo movie studio.
They don’t know anything in this pavilion, either.
A sleepwalker’s piano.
Then
the father washes the feet of the son,
as if baptizing him.
O, the spinning of stars reflected in the river
And the sad angel of travels,
His brow clear, gazing down
Upon the passengers’ troubled slumber.

Figure 6. Karlo Kacharava. Untitled (front side) from the series Erased Portraits of Politicians. Undated. Mixed media on found photographs, 6 1/2 × 9 5/8″ (16.5 × 24.5 cm). Courtesy the Estate of Karlo Kacharava, Tbilisi; Modern Art, and S.M.A.K., Ghent. © the Estate of Karlo Kacharava. Photo: Dirk Pauwels 
Figure 7. Karlo Kacharava. Untitled (front side) from the series Erased Portraits of Politicians. Undated. Mixed media on found photographs, 6 1/2 × 9 5/8″ (16.5 × 24.5 cm). Courtesy the Estate of Karlo Kacharava, Tbilisi; Modern Art, and S.M.A.K., Ghent. © the Estate of Karlo Kacharava. Photo: Dirk Pauwels 

Just as in his poetry, which is loaded with visual references, Karlo’s paintings and drawings, and specifically his Erased Portraits of Politicians, bear deeper, hidden meanings and cryptic symbolism, some of which require local knowledge. The back side of each portrait has been, in effect, turned into a front side, a few of which depict nude women or nude couples in erotic poses. Although the political figures in the photographs have been rendered unidentifiable, to those familiar with Soviet history, they likely call to mind political propaganda and other instruments of imperial power designed to shape public narratives and manipulate perceptions. In stark contrast, Karlo’s own figures are bold, provocative, and collectively stand free from the confines of prejudice, propaganda, and censorship. These mixed-media works bridge German Expressionism and Neo-Expressionism while also encompassing the dark history of 20th-century Georgia.11

In his solo exhibition at S.M.A.K., Karlo’s nine drawings were presented in double-sided frames, showcasing his boldness and free-spiritedness while simultaneously evoking the political suppression that preceded them. This visual dexterity begs the question of whether the “erased” local histories in the broader transnational context might be presented and embedded in a similar way. The concept of visionary experience, as described by Carl Jung, highlights that the aesthetics of German Expressionism are fundamentally rooted in the collective unconscious.12 In contrast to psychological art, which seeks to articulate the collective conscious, German Expressionism achieves two key goals: It “compensates the culture for its biases” by illuminating what is often “ignored or repressed,” and it may also “predict something of the future direction of a culture.”13 What if we conceptualize the smudged blackness in Erased Portraits of Politicians through a Jungian psychological framework, interpreting it as a manifestation of darkness or unconscious trauma, a representation of Georgia’s colonized past within the context of decolonization?

By acknowledging it and incorporating it into our contemporary narrative, in a way that is similar to the exhibition’s presentation of the series, we avoid merely obscuring this darkness; instead, we render it a visible, intrinsic aspect of the artwork. Engaging with this historical reality presents significant challenges and may elicit deep feelings of injustice, particularly within the current Georgian sociopolitical landscape. Nevertheless, grappling with these uncomfortable truths is essential to fostering genuine progress, to decentralizing narratives, and to facilitating collective healing and freedom from the trauma of the colonial past.

A man who continually erases the footprints that attest to his presence somewhere has a need to erase some of the footprints of his cohabitants, as well, so that they are not mistaken for his own by still others who are asleep or who have not opened the door, or who will never write you a letter.
Nobody, nobody, nothing.
— Karlo Kacharava14

Karlo engaged with themes of constrained or erased freedom and identity within his Erased Portraits of Politicians and across his other works—including in Fahrstuhl Morella (1987), which hangs in the hallway of his home in Saburtalo, a neighborhood in Tbilisi (fig. 9). This abstract piece depicts two interwoven forms evoking elevators suspended by “ropes” in a field of seemingly unlimited light green. Executed on cardboard that has been folded in half, it can be interpreted as representing different realities coexisting within the same space—life in the Soviet Union and life outside of it—or even life and death. Moreover, it reflects the sociopolitical context in which the ability to travel beyond the borders of the Soviet Union remained, until the state’s collapse in 1991, an unattainable luxury for many. On a philosophical level, Fahrstuhl Morella probes the concept of eternal freedom, articulated as the capacity to navigate spaces devoid of borders or physical constraints. Notably, this piece, created contemporaneously with Erased Portraits of Politicians, is most likely influenced by Edgar Allan Poe’s short Gothic horror story “Morella,” first published in 1835, which explores themes of identity, death, and the uncanny resurrection of the dead. The exploration of freedom—both in metaphysical and geographical dimensions—is a pervasive motif throughout Karlo’s work.

Figure 8. Karlo Kacharava. Untitled (front side) from the series Erased Portraits of Politicians. Undated. Mixed media on found photographs, 6 1/2 × 9 5/8″ (16.5 × 24.5 cm). Courtesy the Estate of Karlo Kacharava, Tbilisi; Modern Art, and S.M.A.K., Ghent. © the Estate of Karlo Kacharava. Photo: Dirk Pauwels 

Karlo persistently challenged the polarization inherent in the binary constructs of “us” versus “them,” which are frequently articulated through the lens of “West” versus “East” or “West” versus “Other.” His approach exemplifies a profound application of decolonial thought. Indeed, Karlo situated these categories within a horizontal, nonhierarchical framework, thereby emphasizing the intricate interconnectedness of identities within a transnational landscape. Furthermore, Karlo’s advocacy for a decentralized narrative for Georgia in the early 1990s predates the current discourse on decolonization in Georgian art history, highlighting the foresight of his perspective.15 In Jung’s analytical psychology, one recognizes that light and shadow are not mutually exclusive; rather, they coexist, often with shadow being significantly oppressed or suppressed. Acknowledging the darkness of the traumatic colonial history and incorporating it (rather than avoiding or suppressing it) may help to overcome the traumatic post-Soviet histories.

Figure 9. Karlo Kacharava. Fahrstuhl Morella. 1987. Mixed media on paper, 23 7/8 × 32″ (60.5 × 81.2 cm). Courtesy the Estate of Karlo Kacharava, Tbilisi. © the Estate of Karlo Kacharava

In conclusion, the journey of overcoming the postcolonial Soviet past and its accompanying trauma in Georgia is an arduous and protracted one. Engaging in discussions that illuminate these often-overlooked aspects of history and incorporating them into our daily consciousness is vital for collective healing. This necessity is particularly salient in the current political climate within Georgia, where historical narratives are frequently contested and reshaped. The recent uncovering of Erased Portraits of Politicians exemplifies this dynamic. These artworks, long obscured from view and largely unrecognized by the international art community, provide an invaluable opportunity to reflect on the mechanisms of memory, identity, and representation. By presenting both sides of the erased faces of political figures, this series acts not only as a visual statement but also as a powerful metaphor for the complexities of decoloniality. It underscores the imperative to confront the historical silencing of certain narratives and to actively reconstruct a more inclusive understanding of our past. This approach is essential for fostering a more equitable and just society, as it encourages ongoing dialogue about the layers of history that inform our present and future.

1    William Dunbar, “The Georgian artist who was the voice of his generation,” Apollo, April 30, 2024, https://apollo-magazine.com/karlo-kacharava-georgia-avant-garde-artist-recognition/.
2    Vija Skangale, “Karlo Kacharava: The Salient Truth of the ‘Supernova,” in Karlo Kacharava: Sentimental Traveller, ed. Irena Popiashvili, exh. cat. (S.M.A.K, 2024)
3    Skangale, “Karlo Kacharava,” 41.
4    Kacharava is referred to as “Karlo” by his friends and cultural workers alike in Georgia.
5    Karlo Kacharava: Sentimental Traveller, S.M.A.K., Ghent, December 2, 2023–April 21, 2024.
6    C. G. Jung, Alchemical Studies, trans. R. F. C. Hull, Bollingen Series XX (Princeton University Press, 1967), 265–66.
7    Although it is impossible to provide a comprehensive history of Georgia within a single footnote, it is crucial to acknowledge that the Georgian people endured two centuries of foreign colonial rule. The county was annexed by the Russian Empire for several decades in the 19th and early 20th centuries, followed by a short-lived period of freedom from 1918 to 1921, when it fell to the Red Army and was incorporated into the Soviet Union. After the collapse of the USSR in 1991, Georgia regained its independence. During these tumultuous eras, the Georgian identity and language were systematically suppressed and erased from the collective consciousness of the Georgian people.
8    Carl Jung discusses his theory of light and shadow in several key works, including Aion, in which he elaborates on the Shadow self, and Man and his Symbols, in which he offers an overview of his concepts. See Jung, Collected Works of C. G. Jung, vol. 9, pt. 2, Aion: Researches into the Phenomenology of the Self, ed. and trans. Gerhard Ader and R. F. C. Hull (1951; Princeton University Press, 1979); and Jung et al. Man and his Symbols (Aldus Books, 1964).
9    Lika Kacharava et al., eds., The Myth of Autobiography, trans. Nene Giorgadze Giorgadze and John William Narins (Cezanne Publishing, 2025), 190.
10    Kacharava et al., The Myth of Autobiography, 161.
11    Expressionism and Neo-Expressionism are linked by their common emphasis on emotional intensity, subjective experiences, and a break from realistic representation, as seen in distorted forms and nonnaturalistic color. Responding to the anxieties and social tensions of their respective eras, Expressionism addressed the concerns of the early 20th century, while Neo-Expressionism reflects the alienation and conflicts that emerged in the post–World War II period.
12    C. G. Jung, The Collected Works of C. G. Jung, vol., pt. 1, The Archetypes and the Collective Unconscious, ed. and trans. R. F. C. Hull(Pantheon, 1959).
13    Susan Rowland, ed., Psyche and the Arts: Jungian Approaches to Music, Architecture, Literature, Painting and Film (Routledge, 2008), 209.
14    Kacharava et al., The Myth of Autobiography, 190.
15    In a 1992 interview, Karlo discussed the decentralized position of Georgian artists in relation to Moscow and the Moscow art scene. He noted that Georgian artists do not want to be perceived within the Russian art scene, but rather transnationally. Karlo Kacharava, Kakha Melitauri’s video archive 1992, posted 2023 by Luka Tsethkhladze, YouTube, https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Pyiad5GQC6o.

The post Erased Histories: Karlo Kacharava’s Lights and Shadows appeared first on post.

]]>
Female Approaches to the Divine: The Marian Representations of Norah Borges, María Izquierdo, and Miriam Inez da Silva / Acercamientos femeninos a lo divino. Las representaciones marianas de Norah Borges, María Izquierdo y Miriam Inez da Silva https://post.moma.org/female-approaches-to-the-divine-the-marian-representations-of-norah-borges-maria-izquierdo-and-miriam-inez-da-silva-acercamientos-femeninos-a-lo-divino-las-representaciones-marianas-de-norah-bor/ Wed, 08 Oct 2025 20:48:57 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=9894 “Mary is . . . a myth of a woman without a vagina,” proclaims queer theologian Marcella Althaus-Reid in Indecent Theology: Theological Perversions in Sex, Gender, and Politics.1 Moreover, Althaus-Reid declares that the adoration of the Virgin in Latin America in the 20th century provoked no sense of empowerment in women as it always required…

The post Female Approaches to the Divine: The Marian Representations of Norah Borges, María Izquierdo, and Miriam Inez da Silva / Acercamientos femeninos a lo divino. Las representaciones marianas de Norah Borges, María Izquierdo y Miriam Inez da Silva appeared first on post.

]]>
“Mary is . . . a myth of a woman without a vagina,” proclaims queer theologian Marcella Althaus-Reid in Indecent Theology: Theological Perversions in Sex, Gender, and Politics.1 Moreover, Althaus-Reid declares that the adoration of the Virgin in Latin America in the 20th century provoked no sense of empowerment in women as it always required the negation of Mary’s body by means of the mystery of her virginity.2 It is noteworthy that the Virgin’s voice was also silenced. Indeed, in her multiple apparitions throughout Latin America, unlike in Europe, she did not speak but rather appeared in the form of a white-skinned woman clothed in finely wrought fabrics and adorned with precious stones and metals. Rendered voiceless, albeit possessing a powerful visual presence, her image played two seemingly contradictory roles. On the one hand, she was central to spiritual and military domination from the Spanish conquest of the Americas to recent Latin American military dictatorships (a patronage synthesized in the nickname “Virgin General,” which she assumed in the 19th century).3 On the other, she represented an exemplary wife and mother, a model within Catholicism of obedient femininity who, lacking agency or desire, was shut away in the private “security” of the home to carry out domestic and maternal tasks removed from the public eye. Between these extremes, the image of an authoritarian Virgin Mary was used not only against the Other but also against other women. In this way, by supporting the value of purity, heterosexuality (and asexuality), Eurocentrism, and maternity as manifest destiny, Marian devotion reproduced and contributed to the class, gender, and radical inequalities upon which modern colonial and Christian societies in Latin America were built.

Taking these representations of the Virgin inscribed in the patriarchal imaginary as a point of departure, it is possible to trace visualities in modern Latin American art that confront the myth of this voiceless, bodiless, holy woman. Among these, the works of artists Norah Borges (Argentine, 1901–1998), María Izquierdo (Mexican, 1902–1955), and Miriam Inez da Silva (Brazilian, 1939–1996) stand out for their construction of alternative visual narratives that not only act as provocations to the canonical imperatives of Marian representation, but also propose a fundamentally different, female approach to the divine. Depending on the image, their approaches vary from personal, affectionate, and sensitive to lively and popularly oriented to corporeal, tactile, and even sexual. By means of what Giorgio Agamben has called “profanation,” all three artists aimed to return the sacred to common and communal use in a way that is neither ironic nor blasphemous—to express religious belief and its creative potential by delineating another form of understanding of religion in modernity. At the same time, they opened a space for aesthetic and ethical experimentation that follows the modernist canon and yet offers original perspectives on the connections between art, politics, and gender.4 As the following comparative analysis will show, religious language—against all odds—enabled innovative affective, popular, and corporeal configurations that challenged the ruling sexist and patriarchal order in Latin American social and religious realms as well as in Latin American artistic realms.

Norah Borges’s Quotidian Mysticism

Though she began as a poet, Norah Borges studied wood engraving in 1914 in Europe, where along with her brother, the writer Jorge Luis Borges, she was active in the Spanish Ultraist avant-garde. When she returned to Buenos Aires in the mid-1920s, she brought this experience with her, becoming an active participant in the group of young innovators who came together in the pages of the avant-garde journals Prisma, Proa, and Martín Fierro.5 By the end of the 1920s, however, she was married to the Spanish critic Guillermo de Torre, and her interest had shifted away from radical expressionism to the tranquility of more ordered form—to an art aligned with the post–World War I conservative cultural French movement known as the “return to order,” or rappel à l’ordre, which overlapped with her connections to the emerging Catholic intelligentsia attempting to forge ties with modern artists and writers.6 Thus, her name appears among those exhibiting in the gallery of the Buenos Aires Courses in Catholic Culture at the same time as she was contributing drawings and woodcuts to contemporary journals of cultural Catholicism such as Criterio and Número.7 The drawings Niña vestida de primera comunión [Girl Dressed for Her First Communion] (fig. 1) and Aviñon, both published in Número, when taken together, show that Borges’s religious interest cannot be thought of as outside the classical aesthetic of the return to order and its classical emphasis on balance, harmony, and precision.8

Figure 1. Norah Borges. Niña vestida de primera comunión. 1928. Drawing reproduced in Criterio, no. 10 (May 1928). Archivo Revista Criterio

If, within the history of art, the return to order marked a shift among artists and writers to classicism in a European sense, Borges brought her own uniqueness to this affiliation. To be sure, as Patricia Artundo has suggested, she enjoyed the freedom that came with not fully belonging to postwar European culture.9 This is clear in “Un cuadro sinóptico de la pintura” (A synoptic chart of painting), an unsigned text credited to Borges and published in Martín Fierro in March 1927. In this writing, the watchwords “order,” “proportion,” “sharply defined contours,” and “definite forms” coexist with an expressed need for colors that “give joy to the eyes,” such as pink and lemon, pink and Veronese green, and salmon-pink, together with the “mystic color” equivalent to the “color that things will also have in heaven.”10 Borges’s choice of a pastel palette that avoids strong chromatic contrast, along with her interest in circuses, toys, children, and cart decoration, led male critics of the time to condescendingly and paternalistically emphasize its spontaneous, childlike, and hence feminine aspect, while ignoring the formal aspects of her work and its expression of harmony and proportionality.11

As Griselda Pollock explains, although femininity is “an oppressive condition” for female cultural producers, analyses of their output should explore both its limitations and the ways in which women have negotiated and transformed them.12 In Borges’s case, her exploration of affect was as much a consequence of the “good” feminine attributes that a woman of her social class was expected to cultivate as it was the possibility inherent in nonvisual, more haptic forms of perception. A wager, therefore, on the expression of a sensorial experience of the world as a form of resistance that, when distributed in oppressive pictorial spaces, encourages community among some bodies (women, young people, and children, in particular). In this way, while her formal compositional style deviated from the aesthetic of order by combining geometry with feeling, her religious-themed works, by recurrently investigating the daily, affective aspect of faith, deviated from the virile, aggressive primacy of Catholic discourse in those years. Borges innovatively put forward a pastel-colored, joyful, and amicable spirituality that brought the religious figures she represented closer to those viewing them.13 In turn, she granted materiality to the representation of the sacred, making the body itself and the contact between bodies recurrent themes.

In The Annunciation (1945; fig. 2), a traditional subject in the history of Western art, Borges presents the encounter between the archangel Gabriel and the Virgin Mary within a modern, formal configuration simultaneously framed within a familial, affective space.14 Brought together in an intimate setting but in golden tones denoting the sacred, the scene presumes a certain hierarchy between the characters, since Mary is seated and looking upward at the archangel hovering just above her, thereby granting greater importance to the spiritual being and his tidings. However, unlike other artists before her, Borges depicted this meeting without resorting to symbols or other elements usually associated with it. In fact, Gabriel is wingless and dressed no differently than a mortal. His clothes share a certain contemporaneity and style with those worn by the Virgin Mary, who is dressed in green (as opposed to the traditional blue and red), sports a modern hairstyle, and lacks a veil—just like countless modern young women in the first half of the 20th century. In this way, Borges returned a founding myth in the history of Western civilization to daily life, bringing it closer to her audience, who must pay attention to the title to understand that what is happening is not a simple chat between friends—and perhaps and perhaps not even between women friends at that. In fact, gender ambiguity is a characteristic of this work and others by the artist. The scholar Roberta Ann Quance has highlighted the presence of a “female androgyny” in Borges’s paintings through the artist’s depiction of slightly effeminate beings set in pink worlds, as in her images of lovers, newlyweds, and angels.15 Without calling herself a feminist or pretending to reflect on gender, Borges destabilized sex/gender limits and granted a leading role to affectivity, a quality marginalized by the sexist structure of modern society and that would acquire political relevance decades later.16

Figure 2. Norah Borges. The Annunciation. 1945. Oil on panel, 30 3/4 × 47 1/4″ (78 × 120 cm). Private collection

In many of Borges’s images, through a language of love devoid of romantic cliché, the bodies of her subjects touch or caress each other—including in The Annunciation, where the position of the arms could be understood as a precursor to an embrace. Confronting the relationship between emotionalism, weakness, and female inferiority, Borges reaffirmed the female, in contrast to other women of the avant-garde (like Maruja Mallo or Frida Kahlo) who, as Quance suggests, assimilated male styles and activities in order to “pal around” with male artists.17 For example, in Borges’s painting Holy Week (fig. 3), the Biblical characters are identifiable by the symbols they carry rather than by their features, which do not differ greatly from one another. Veronica, Joseph of Arimathea, and Nicodemus all have oval faces, gentle demeanors, big black eyes, and pastel-colored cassocks, and they are composed in an iconic arrangement. However, the staging of the scene and characters is closer to that of modern daily life than to a historicization and sacralization of Catholicism.

Figure 3. Norah Borges. Holy Week (Semana Santa). 1935. Tempera on paper, 20 × 15 3/4″ (50.8 × 40 cm). The Museum of Modern Art, New York. Inter-American Fund

In Norah Borges’s pastel-colored universe, the private, mystic, intimate, and affective coexist with a rational harmony guided by a spiritual imprint. In this sense, religiosity is an aesthetic form and motif that brings the supernatural closer to the everyday, contributing strikingly to undo hierarchical binarisms (sacred/profane, reason/heart, modern/primitive, and feminine/masculine, among others), pillars of a modern Western narrative from which women (artists) found themselves excluded.

Divine Mestizaje: María Izquierdo’s Altars

María Cenobia Izquierdo was born in San Juan de los Lagos, Jalisco, a pilgrimage site thronged by the miracle-seeking faithful. She moved to Mexico City with her husband and children in the 1920s. In 1928, she entered the Escuela Nacional de Bellas Artes, where, in 1929, Diego Rivera was appointed director. Art historian Nancy Deffebach recounts that Rivera praised Izquierdo’s paintings in a student exhibition without knowing who had painted them and was surprised to find out that they had been done by a woman. As a result of this recognition, Izquierdo was invited to show her work in November 1929 in La nueva Galería del Arte Moderno, her first solo exhibition, but then had to abandon her studies when she fell victim to the jealousy and aggression of her classmates.18 By then separated from her husband, she was sharing a studio and had become romantically linked with the painter Rufino Tamayo; both were connected to the Contemporáneos, a group of young avant-gardists who opposed nationalist discourse and defended the internationalization of Mexican art and literature.19 Not coincidentally, in the 1930s, Octavio Paz, among other writers, reproduced some of Izquierdo’s paintings in the journal Taller in homage to this “heterodox” whose art, he recalled fifty years later, “was far removed from the muralists’ ideological painting.”20

Along the same lines, the Mexican writer Elena Poniatowska has suggested that Izquierdo was more Mexican than Frida Kahlo because she was not “folkloric but essential.”21 Depicting soup tureens, mermaids, peasants, dollhouses, self-portraits, and tablecloths, in her words, she painted “a still life with huachinango [red snapper].”22 Along these elements, the women in Izquierdo’s paintings (for example, the nudes or ballerinas, tightrope walkers, trapeze artists, and trainers of the circus universe) have active roles. Notably, as Jean Franco suggests, they stand in contrast to the representations of women by the famed Mexican muralists, who usually relegated their female subjects to a passive, secondary role.23

Izquierdo’s series of altars to the Virgen de Dolores (Virgin of Sorrows), which she worked on at the end of her life, from 1943 to 1948, channeled her interest in 19th-century popular and religious art by means of female representations that have physical characteristics like her own. As Poniatowska notes, these Virgins have Izquierdo’s face as well as the curve of her lips, which evokes harshness and controlled internal rage—perhaps the result of having to create within an artistic field dominated by male muralists.24 Izquierdo’s self-representation may also be connected to her own childhood memories, to the religious universe of Jalisco, to popular beliefs, and to mestizaje as a representation of Mexican national identity.

The Altar of Sorrows emerged as a tradition among Franciscan friars in Mexico in the 16th century, when it was installed only in temples; but upon growing in popularity, it was set up in squares, gardens, and within homes on the Friday of the sixth week of Lent, known as “Viernes de Dolores” (Friday of Sorrows). Although its purpose was to recall the Virgin Mary’s suffering over the Passion and Crucifixion of Christ, over time, it assumed festival characteristics, including an association with music and dance, that gave it a popular appeal. Among the objects common to traditional celebrations were paper tablecloths, white-and-purple curtains and garlands conveying purity and mourning; shiny ornaments and jars and glasses of flavored water representing the tears of the Virgin; fruits, such as oranges, symbolizing grief and bitterness; flags as symbols of hope and triumph through the Resurrection; and sprouted seeds as a metaphor for the life cycle but also associated with agriculture, flowers, and candles. For her part, the Virgin was dressed in mourning, sometimes with a heart pierced by daggers, and she had tears in her eyes and on her cheeks.25

Izquierdo respected the traditional altar elements, which she incorporated in her paintings, and yet she included more personal, popular objects, such as decorated ceramic incense burners, among them. But perhaps the most distinctive characteristic is that, in contrast to the sorrowful Virgins of New Spain, Izquierdo’s Virgins are neither white nor alone. Moreover, they are not depicted in a sacred, timeless setting, but rather in a modern space that seems local, secular, and quotidian by comparison.26 By painting an altar installation in a more contemporary way, Izquierdo evoked the domestic intimacy of a religious practice. In her Altar de Dolores (fig. 4), the transparency of the curtains indicates a religiosity that continues into daily life, suggesting a connection with the “beyond” that may be found in the “nearby” of Mexican popular culture. These transparent fabrics do not separate the two realms—rather, they integrate the sacred into everyday life in an intimate way, making clear that it belongs to a reality socially inscribed in the working class, as suggested by the austere frame of the painting and the image itself. According to some scholars, this painting is based on a series of inexpensive reproductions of an Italian Baroque painting that circulated widely in Mexico at the time.27

Figure 4. María Izquierdo. Altar de Dolores. 1944–45. Oil on canvas, 29 15/16 × 23 13/16″ (76 × 60.5 cm). Andrés Blaisten Collection, Mexico

Unlike Norah Borges, Izquierdo did not present herself as a believer—or even as someone interested in Catholic thought. Her altars instead responded to a popular religiosity practiced outside of the Church, one that, as anthropologist Renée de la Torre has indicated, was neither institutional nor individual, but rather social-communal. Moreover, as de la Torre points out, this popular religiosity unfolded between colonial syncretism and postcolonial hybridism. Within this context, it is not strange that Izquierdo’s Virgin has moved away from colonial, white-centered representation and is, instead, a sacred mestiza with Indigenous characteristics. This shift can be seen in Altar de Dolores and in Ofrenda del Viernes de Dolores (1943), in the Virgin’s dark skin, black eyes, and heavy features.28In turn, the political gesture is explicit: As Deffebach has indicated, the images of the altar are an affirmation of popular customs that emphasizes gender, since in a time when a large part of the Mexican school, associated with the government, affirmed the nation’s virility, Izquierdo insisted that the national patrimony was also profoundly connected to Mexican women.29 Izquierdo never tired of depicting Mexican women—whether sacred or profane—in her paintings and, at the same time, asserted in her own life the daring of a woman artist who transgressed the feminine codes of her age.

Miriam Inez da Silva’s Pop Sacrality

In line with conventional readings of the work of women artists, Miriam Inez da Silva’s paintings, like those of Norah Borges and María Izquierdo, have been characterized as “primitive,” “naïve,” “ingenuous,” and/or “folkloric” because they are associated with the simplicity, purity, and traditions of the state of Goiás in central Brazil. However, as curator Bernardo Mosqueira has noted, da Silva’s work is nonetheless also characterized by impurity, complexity, intention, slyness, and transgression.30 In aesthetic terms, the seeming contradictions may be explained by the convergence of artists who inspired her: the Concretist Ivan Serpa, who was her teacher at the Museo de Arte Moderno (MAM) in Río de Janeiro, where she lived from the 1970s onward, and the votive painters whose works hang on the walls of the Hall of Miracles in the Igreja Matriz in Trindade, where da Silva was born and raised.31 There are several versions of the origin story of this small city located in the interior of Goiás. According to one, it was established in the mid-19th century by garimpeiros (miners) Constantino Rosa and Ana Xavier, a married couple who, while working there, found a medallion depicting the Holy Trinity crowning the Virgin Mary; another holds that Rosa made the medallion to justify building a chapel on his property. Whatever the case, the object attracted both the faithful and pilgrims, who prayed and gave thanks for the miracles associated with it, and it inspired the construction of a church that to this day houses one of the finest collections of Latin American votive art.32

Steeped in this popular culture of devotion, da Silva changed its sign. She did not give thanks for miracles that occurred in the past but rather recast them in modern-day renditions on canvas. From this perspective, I analyze da Silva’s Marian representation Nossa Senhora dos Anjos (Our Lady of the Angels; fig. 5), in which the Virgin and Child are surrounded by angels playing musical instruments. In this festive scene set in a bright field of white, there is something surprising: Da Silva has depicted Mary as a modern young woman wearing red lipstick, blue eye shadow, and blush on her cheeks (as are the angels and the Baby Jesus). In turn, while in traditional images of the Virgin, she is fully robed from head to toe, da Silva’s Mary wears a dress that accentuates her slim waist and provocatively reveals her cleavage. Furthermore, with its shimmering blue fabric, puff sleeves, and sweetheart neckline, this garment corresponds to the fashion of the 1980s—as do her high heels. Nor is da Silva’s Virgin veiled; though her hair is down, it is partially pulled back in a contemporary style that distances her from traditional Marian representations. Finally, the Brazilian artist carried out a subtle inversion by clothing her central subject in a blue dress and red cloak—instead of the opposite as is traditional in the visual history of Catholicism. In this way, by transgressing and profaning the codes of Marian representation, the Virgin recovers her feminine condition, evoking the sensuality and body lost in the Christian myth of the conception, without ceasing to be a devotional symbol.

Figure 5. Miriam Inez da Silva. Nossa Senhora dos Anjos. 1982. Oil on wood, 19 13/16 × 11 1/2″ (50.3 × 29.2 cm). Courtesy of Almeida & Dale. Photo: Sergio Guerini

Da Silva’s Virgin makes sense within the artist’s imaginative universe, in which religious figures coexist with figures from popular culture and other forms of belief or worlds—for example, the tarot or extraterrestrials—in joyful, celebratory scenes. In this regard, da Silva’s Mary is inscribed within the chronicle of female characters—from traditional (like brides) to literary (such as Jorge Amado’s female protagonists) or legendary (like in pop culture, the Brazilian singer and songwriter Rita Lee)—that offers a more liberated version of female subjectivity, establishing what curator Kiki Mazzucchelli calls a “microsubversion of the dominant morality of the provincial middle class that rejects the manifestation of women’s sexual desire.”33 Additionally, the artist has called into question the ideals of maternity; indeed, in da Silva’s paintings, the Virgin often appears exhausted, letting the angels help her to care for the Baby Jesus.34

Da Silva’s “milagros,” or miracles, therefore, serve to dismantle the dichotomies separating the sacred and the profane, sin and holiness, purity and impurity, fantasy and reality, and of course, popular or mass culture and high culture. Regarding the latter, Mazzucchelli proposes considering da Silva’s work within the context of a Pop art all its own, that is, as a form of Pop that is “neither the Pop of postwar US consumer society, nor the politicized manifestations of Pop art that emerged in the Rio–São Paulo axis during the 1960s, but rather the ‘Pop’ of the visual culture of a largely rural country.”35 In adopting this language, da Silva carried out diversions, inversions, and exaggerations that approach a camp sensibility. Through this aesthetic of irony, artifice, and exaggeration, she shaped her political commitment—as in her Seven Deadly Sins series. For example, in Calumny (fig. 6), a woman being slandered for expressing her sexuality and desire resembles the Virgin depicted in Nossa Senhora dos Anjos (see fig. 5) in not only her features and makeup but also in the neckline of her dress, while in Wrath (fig. 7), a femicide is taking place. Without moralizing or conservatism, da Silva placed religiosity at the service of a critique of gender bias and a denunciation of the forms of patriarchy in Brazilian society.

Figure 6. Miriam Inez da Silva. A calúnia. 1978. Oil on wood, 8 × 5 7/8″ (20.3 × 14.9 cm). Courtesy of Almeida & Dale. Photo: Sergio Guerini
Figure 7. Miriam Inez da Silva. A ira. 1977. Oil on wood, 7 11/16 × 5 15/16″ (19.5 × 15 cm). Courtesy of Almeida & Dale. Photo: Sergio Guerini

In his text on exvotos, the philosopher and art historian Georges Didi-Huberman declares that votive images seem not to exist for the art historian, since they generate unease and place the aesthetic model of history as a continuous narrative chain and a family romance of “influences” in crisis.36 In a way, Miriam Inez da Silva’s interest in religious materiality has also placed her at the margins of the grand narratives of modern Latin American art—even though she knew how to combine the lessons of the avant-garde with manifestations of popular culture, rupturing the conventions of religious art, impugning the social customs and rules of the sexist behavior of her time, and creating innovations in the Brazilian artistic field, which thankfully has, in recent years, given her work greater visibility.

* * * *

In our contemporary era, room has been made for the sacred aspect of modernity, which has not died out amid secularization. But in addition, and more importantly, modern art has concerned itself with the intersections of religion, politics, and gender, allowing for emancipatory narratives and gestures outside the institutionality of the divine and thereby coming closer to daily realities. I propose that the work of Norah Borges, María Izquierdo, and Miriam Inez da Silva constitutes a vital contribution to this reflection, since all three, in different ways, used religious material as a means of artistic experimentation and a disputable narrative that they appropriated to imagine feminist ways of inhabiting the world—even when their personal positions did not coincide with this ideology. On the other hand, if one attends to the “activism of their works,” as Andrea Giunta proposes, the representations of the Virgin and the Biblical universe encountered in their paintings crack open the secular, rational agenda of modern art that, as art historian Erika Doss states, was defined by art historians and critics as “anti-religion” and “anti-religious.”37 At the same time, they make it possible to call into question the patriarchal system that supports gender discrimination in both religious discourse and the field of art.

Translated from Spanish by Christopher Winks.

Spanish

“María es el mito de una mujer sin vagina”, sentencia Marcella Althaus-Reid en La teología indecente. Perversiones teológicas en el sexo, el género y la política.38Con un tono polémico, pero no por eso menos certero, la teóloga queer afirma que la adoración de la Virgen en América Latina en el siglo XX no provocó una sensación de empoderamiento para las mujeres, ya que siempre requirió que se negara su cuerpo a través del misterio de su virginidad.39También que se negara su voz, puesto que en sus múltiples apariciones en América Latina, y a diferencia de Europa, ella no hablaba, sino que aparecía ante sus elegidos y elegidas como una mujer de tez clara, envuelta por tela de alta factura y adornada con metales y piedras preciosas. Así, sin voz, pero con un poderoso discurso visual, su imagen cumplió dos roles que, en apariencia, resultaban contradictorios. Por un lado, fue un elemento central del dominio militar y espiritual desde la conquista hasta las recientes dictaduras militares latinoamericanas (patrocinio que se sintetizó en el apodo que asumió a partir del siglo XIX: la “Virgen Generala”).40Por el otro, se la representó como madre y esposa ejemplar consolidando dentro del catolicismo un modelo de feminidad obediente, sin agencia ni deseo que, lejos de intervenir en el espacio público, debía recluirse en la “seguridad” del hogar ejerciendo tareas domésticas y maternales. Entre ambos extremos, la imagen de una Virgen María autoritaria se utilizaba en contra del Otro diferente o en contra de la igualdad de sus compañeras de género. La devoción mariana, de este modo, al sostener los valores de pureza, de heterosexualidad (y asexualidad), de eurocentrismo y de la maternidad como destino manifiesto, reprodujo y contribuyó a las desigualdades de clase, género y raza sobre las que se erigieron las sociedades moderno-coloniales y cristianas en Latinoamérica.

Tomando en cuenta estas representaciones de la Virgen inscriptas en un imaginario patriarcal como punto de partida, es posible rastrear otras visualidades en el arte moderno latinoamericano del siglo XX que enfrentaron el mito de una mujer sacra sin cuerpo ni voz. Entre otras, se destacan las obras de las artistas Norah Borges (Argentina, 1901-1998), María Izquierdo (México, 1902-1955) y Miriam Inez da Silva (Brasil, 1939-1996) al componer otras narrativas visuales, o contranarrativas, que no solo provocan los imperativos canónicos de representación mariana, sino que, fundamentalmente, imponen un modo alternativo y femenino de acercamiento a lo divino. Dependiendo del caso, sus aproximaciones se vuelven cercanas, afectuosas y sensibles; vivaces y populares; o corpóreas, táctiles e incluso sexuales. Sin ironía ni blasfemia pero siguiendo un impulso profanador que devuelve lo sagrado al uso común y comunitario, estas tres artistas se interesaron por la creencia religiosa y su potencialidad creativa que delinea otra forma de entender la religión en la modernidad y, al mismo tiempo, abre un espacio de experimentación estética y ética que si bien siguen el canon modernista, proponen miradas originales sobre el vínculo entre arte, política y género.41Como mostrará el análisis comparativo propuesto, el lenguaje religioso –contra todo pronóstico– habilita novedosas configuraciones afectivas, populares y corporales, que desafían el orden sexista y patriarcal vigente tanto en el campo social y religioso como en el campo artístico latinoamericano.

El misticismo cotidiano de Norah Borges

Primero poeta, luego artista, Norah Borges estudió grabado en Europa, en 1914 con el artista belga Frans Masereel, convirtiéndose –junto con su hermano Jorge Luis– en una participante activa de la vanguardia española ultraísta. Al regresar a Buenos Aires en los años veinte, esta experiencia vanguardista la acompañó y fue una participante activa del grupo de jóvenes renovadores que confluyeron en las páginas de las revistas Prisma, Proa y Martin Fierro.42No obstante, a fines de esa misma década, ya casada con el crítico español Guillermo de Torre, Borges comenzó a interesarse por un arte alineado a la tendencia parisina conocida como el retorno al orden, que abogaba por la tranquilidad de las formas y contrastaba con las expresiones radicales del expresionismo; y esto coincide con su acercamiento a una incipiente intelectualidad católica que intentaba trazar lazos con escritores y artistas modernos.43Por eso, su nombre aparece entre quienes exhibieron por esos años en la sala de los Cursos de Cultura Católica de Buenos Aires, al mismo tiempo que enviaba contribuciones visuales –dibujos y xilografías– a las revistas modernas del catolicismo cultural, Criterio y Número.44En esta última publicación, aparecen “Niña vestida de primera comunión” y “Aviñón” (fig. 1), dos dibujos que, vistos en conjunto, muestran que el interés religioso de Borges no puede pensarse por fuera de la estética del retorno al orden y su vuelta a los valores clásicos, metafísicos y armónicos.45

Figura 1. Norah Borges, Niña vestida de primera comunión. 1928. Dibujo reproducido en Criterio, no. 10 (mayo 1928). Archivo Revista Criterio

Si, dentro de la historiografía del arte, el retorno al orden permitió a artistas y escritores volver su mirada al pasado premoderno, a la figuración y a la búsqueda de los valores clásicos, Borges le aportó su singularidad ya que, como sugiere Patricia Artundo, su filiación contaba con la libertad de no pertenecer estrictamente a la cultura europea de posguerra.46Esto es evidente en “Un cuadro sinóptico de la pintura”, texto publicado en la revista Martín Fierro (marzo de 1927) sin firma pero adjudicado a Borges. En este texto, los lemas de orden, proporción, contornos nítidos y formas definidas conviven con la necesidad de colores que, según la artista, “den alegría a los ojos”, como el rosa y limón, el rosa y verde veronés y el rosa salmón, junto con el llamado “color místico” que equivaldría al “color que las cosas tendrán también en el cielo”.47Esta tendencia al pastel, que evita los contrastes cromáticos violentos, junto con su interés por los circos, los juguetes, los niños y los decoradores de carros, hicieron que los críticos varones, contemporáneos a su obra, enfatizaran el aspecto espontáneo e infantil y, por tanto femenino, de un modo condescendiente y un tanto paternalista, dejando de lado el aspecto constructivo de sus obras, guiado por las premisas de armonía y proporcionalidad.48

Aunque la feminidad sea “una condición opresiva” para las productoras culturales, explica Griselda Pollock, los análisis de las obras deberían no solo explorar los límites sino también las maneras en que las mujeres negociaron y transformaron esa condición.49En el caso de Borges, el trabajo con el afecto en sus obras es tanto consecuencia de los “buenos” atributos femeninos que debería cultivar una mujer de su clase social como posibilidad de una percepción, ya no visual, sino háptica. Una apuesta, de este modo, por la sensorialidad como experiencia de mundo y como forma de resistencia para algunos cuerpos (mujeres, jóvenes y niños, especialmente), los cuales, distribuidos en espacios pictóricos opresivos, forman comunidad a partir del contacto entre ellos. De esta manera, mientras que su modo de composición formal ofreció un desvío en la estética del orden al conjugar sin conflicto geometría con sentimiento, sus trabajos de impronta religiosa también se desviaron de la primacía viril y agresiva que tomó el discurso católico en esos años, al investigar recurrentemente el costado cotidiano y afectivo de la fe. De forma novedosa, Borges propone una espiritualidad apastelada, alegre y amistosa que acerque los personajes religiosos a quienes ven sus lienzos.50A su vez, le otorga materialidad a la representación de lo sacro haciendo del cuerpo, y del contacto entre los cuerpos, un motivo recurrente.

En su escena de La anunciación (1945) (fig.3), tópico recurrente en la historia del arte occidental, Borges presenta el encuentro entre el arcángel Gabriel y la Virgen María dentro de una configuración formal moderna que, al mismo tiempo, está enmarcada dentro de un espacio familiar y afectivo.51Reunidos en un espacio íntimo, pero con tonos dorados que denotan sacralidad, la escena supone cierta jerarquía entre los personajes, ya que María está sentada y mira hacia arriba otorgándole mayor importancia al arcángel y su noticia. Sin embargo, a diferencia de otras composiciones, Borges representa esta escena sin necesidad de recurrir a símbolos o elementos que remitan a ese episodio bíblico; el arcángel Gabriel ni siquiera tiene alas ni viste de manera distinta a un mortal. De hecho, su vestimenta comparte cierta contemporaneidad con la de la Virgen María, que no solo no está representada con los tradicionales colores azul y rojo, sino que porta un peinado moderno y no utiliza velo, tal como lo haría una joven en la primera mitad del siglo XX. De esta manera, Borges vuelve cotidiano un mito fundante de la historia de la civilización occidental, acercándolo a los espectadores, quienes deben prestar atención al título para entender que no se trata simplemente de una charla entre amigos, ¿o amigas? La ambigüedad genérica es un rasgo presente en esta y otras de sus obras. La investigadora Roberta Quance ha señalado la presencia de una “androginia femenina” en sus pinturas a través de seres vagamente afeminados insertos dentro de un mundo rosa, como sucede con los amantes o los novios, o con sus ángeles.52Sin proclamarse feminista y sin pretender hacer una reflexión de género, Borges desestabiliza los límites sexo-genéricos y, en sintonía, otorga protagonismo a la afectividad, esa cualidad marginalizada por la estructura sexista de la sociedad moderna que cobrará relevancia política décadas más tarde.53

Figura 2. Norah Borges. La Anunciación. 1945. Óleo sobre panel, 78 x 120 cm. Colección privada

A través de una gramática del amor que no le teme al cliché romántico, los cuerpos representados se tocan o acarician en muchas de sus imágenes –incluso en el caso de La anunciación, la disposición de los brazos podría entenderse como el signo de un potencial abrazo. Enfrentando la relación entre emocionalidad, debilidad e inferioridad femenina, Borges reafirmó lo femenino en sus cuadros, en contraste con otras mujeres de la vanguardia que, como sugiere Quance, se asimilaban a los modos y actividades masculinas para “hombrearse” con los demás artistas (como Maruja Mallo o Frida Kahlo).54Por ejemplo, en su obra titulada Holy Week (Semana Santa) (fig.4), una pintura en la que los personajes bíblicos se vuelven identificables por los símbolos que cargan, sus rasgos no se diferencian mucho entre sí. La Verónica, José de Arimatea y Nicodemo poseen rostros ovales, facciones suaves, ojos negros y grandes, sotanas de colores pasteles y una misma disposición icónica. Sin embargo, la representación de la escena y los personajes está más cercana de un contexto moderno-cotidiano, que a la historización y sacralización del catolicismo.

Figura 3. Norah Borges. Semana Santa. 1935. Tempera, 50.8 x 40 cm. The Museum of Modern Art, New York

El universo apastelado de lo privado, lo místico, lo íntimo y afectivo de Borges convivió con la armonía racional de sus composiciones también guiada por una impronta espiritual. Lo religioso, en este sentido, es forma y motivo estético que acercan lo sobrenatural a las prácticas cotidianas, contribuyendo llamativamente a desbaratar los binarismos jerárquicos (sacro/profano, razón/corazón, moderno/primitivo, femenino/masculino, entre otros), pilares de un relato moderno occidental en el que las (artistas) mujeres se vieron excluidas.

Mestizar lo divino: los altares de María Izquierdo

María Cenobia Izquierdo nació en San Juan de los Lagos, Jalisco, un lugar de peregrinaje que se llenaba de devotos en busca de milagros. Se mudó a la Ciudad de México en la década de los veinte, con su marido e hijos. Ingresó a la Escuela Nacional de Bellas Artes en 1928, donde tiempo después Diego Rivera fue nombrado director. Cuenta la historiadora de arte Nancy Deffebach, que Rivera elogió los cuadros de Izquierdo en una exposición de estudiantes sin saber que ella los había pintado y que se sorprendió al enterarse de que era una mujer. Como consecuencia de este reconocimiento, pudo organizar su primera exposición individual en la Galería de Arte Moderno en noviembre de 1929, pero debió abandonar sus estudios ya que fue víctima de los celos y agresiones de sus compañeros que no entendían por qué ella era considerada la única estudiante con talento.55Separada, compartió atelier y estableció un vínculo amoroso con Rufino Tamayo; ambos se relacionaron con los jóvenes de vanguardia conocidos como los Contemporáneos, quienes se oponían al discurso nacionalista y defendían la internacionalización del arte y la literatura mexicanos.56No por casualidad Octavio Paz, entre otros escritores, reprodujeron, en la década del treinta, algunas imágenes de Izquierdo en la revista Taller como una forma de homenaje a esa pintora “heterodoxa”, cuyo arte, recuerda Paz cincuenta años más tarde, “estaba muy lejos de la pintura ideológica de los muralistas”.57

Siguiendo la misma línea, la autora mexicana Elena Poniatowska sugiere que Izquierdo resultaba más mexicana que Frida Kahlo porque no era “folklórica sino esencial”, ya que pintaba naturalezas muertas, soperas, sirenas, campesinos, casas infantiles, manteles, autorretratos, en sus palabras, “una naturaleza viva con huachinango.”58Junto con estos elementos, los personajes femeninos que tienen una presencia recurrente en sus cuadros (como bailarinas, equilibristas, trapecistas y domadoras del universo circense o desnudos femeninos) tienen roles activos y, como sugiere Jean Franco, contrastaban con las representaciones femeninas de los afamados muralistas mexicanos que usualmente otorgaban a la figura femenina un papel secundario y pasivo.59

   Su serie de altares para la Virgen de Dolores en la que trabajó desde 1943 hasta 1948 –casi al final de su vida– canaliza su interés por el arte popular y religioso del siglo XIX a través de representaciones femeninas que toman características físicas de la propia artista. Según apunta Poniatowska, estas vírgenes portan el rostro de Izquierdo y la curvatura de sus labios, expresando una dureza y una rabia interior contenida, posiblemente un producto de crear en un campo artístico dominado por los varones del muralismo.60También su autofiguración puede relacionarse con la vuelta a la infancia, al universo religioso de Jalisco, a las creencias populares y al mestizaje como representación de la identidad nacional mexicana.

Surgido como tradición en México en el siglo XVI con los frailes franciscanos, el Altar de Dolores pasa de colocarse solamente en templos a hacerlo en plazas, jardines y dentro de los hogares el sexto viernes de cuaresma, conocido como el “Viernes de Dolores”. Si bien su función era recordar el sufrimiento de la Virgen María por la pasión y muerte de su hijo Jesucristo, con el paso del tiempo comienza a tomar características festivas que lo popularizan y lo acompañan de música y bailes. Se utilizaban manteles de papel, cortinas y guirnaldas en blanco y morado que traían las ideas de pureza y luto; adornos brillantes, jarras y vasos de agua de diferentes sabores que representaban las lágrimas de la Virgen; frutas, como la naranja que remitía a la amargura y el dolor; banderas como símbolos de esperanza y triunfo por la Resurrección; y semillas germinadas como metáfora del ciclo de la vida, pero también en asociación con la agricultura, flores y velas. Por su parte, la Virgen viste de luto, a veces con un corazón clavado con dagas, siempre con lágrimas en sus ojos y mejillas.61

Izquierdo respeta los elementos tradicionales de los altares, los cuales aparecen en sus pinturas, e incluye dentro de estos también objetos de artesanía popular como apuesta personal –por ejemplo, sahumadores de cerámica decorados. Pero quizá el rasgo más distintivo es que, a diferencia de las vírgenes dolorosas novohispánicas, las vírgenes de Izquierdo no son blancas ni están solas. Tampoco están en un ambiente ni sacro ni atemporal, sino en uno cercano, secular y cotidiano.62Al recrear la instalación de un altar a través de la pintura siguiendo cánones modernos, Izquierdo opta por concentrarse en la intimidad doméstica de esa práctica religiosa. En su altar de Dolores, la transparencia de las cortinas marca una religiosidad que continúa en la vida cotidiana, permitiendo una conexión con el “más allá” que, en realidad, se encuentra en un “más acá” de la cultura popular mexicana. Las telas transparentes no separan, sino que integran lo sagrado a la vida íntima, de modo que es evidente que corresponde a una realidad inscrita socialmente en la clase trabajadora sugerido por el marco austero del cuadro de la Virgen y la misma imagen que, según algunos estudiosos, está basada en la reproducción de una pintura barroca italiana que circuló masivamente en ediciones baratas en México.63

Figura 4. María Izquierdo. Altar de Dolores. 1944-45. Óleo sobre tela, 76 x 60.5 cm. Colección Andrés Blaisten, México

A diferencia de Norah Borges, Izquierdo no se presenta como creyente ni está interesada en el pensamiento católico. Sus altares responden a una religiosidad popular que se practica por fuera de la Iglesia y que, por tanto, como ha señalado la antropóloga Renée de la Torre, no es ni institucional ni individual, sino social-comunitaria. Asimismo, de la Torre puntualiza que esta religiosidad popular se desenvuelve entre los sincretismos coloniales y los hibridismos poscoloniales, y no es extraño entonces que la Virgen que pinta Izquierdo se aleje de la representación colonial y blancocéntrica, proponiendo una imagen sacra-mestiza que recupera rasgos indígenas, como se ve en Altar de Dolores y también en Ofrenda del Viernes de Dolores (1943), a través de la piel morena, los ojos negros y las facciones gruesas.64A su vez, el gesto político es explícito: como ha señalado Defferach, las imágenes de los altares son una afirmación de las costumbres populares que hace hincapié en el género, ya que en una época en la que gran parte de la escuela mexicana, asociada con el gobierno, afirmaba la virilidad de la nación, Izquierdo insistía en que el patrimonio nacional también estaba profundamente vinculado a las mujeres mexicanas.65Profanas o sacras, no se cansó de representarlas en sus cuadros, asumiendo al mismo tiempo en su propia vida la osadía de una artista mujer que transgrede los códigos femeninos de su época.

La sacralidad pop de Miriam Inez da Silva

Siguiendo las convenciones de lectura impuestas a las artistas, la obra de Miriam Inez da Silva, al igual que la de Norah Borges y María Izquierdo, fue categorizada como “primitiva”, “naif” e “ingenua” y/o “popular”, porque apelaba a la simplicidad, la pureza y la tradición del interior del estado brasileño de Goiás, en el centro del país. Sin embargo, según el curador Bernardo Mosqueira, hay impureza, complejidad, intención, malicia y transgresión en su trabajo.66En términos estéticos, las contradicciones que crea su proyecto artístico en el sistema de categorización del arte podría explicarse por la convergencia de dos artistas que la inspiraron, según ella misma afirma: por un lado, el concretista Ivan Serpa, que fue su profesor en el Museo de Arte Moderno (MAM) de Río de Janeiro, ciudad en la que vive desde los años sesenta; por el otro, los artistas votivos, cuyas obras colgaban en las paredes de la Sala de los Milagros de la Iglesia Matriz en la ciudad de Trindade, donde nació y creció.67Hay varias versiones sobre el origen de esta pequeña ciudad del interior de Goiás. Una cuenta que fue fundada a mediados del siglo XIX por una pareja de garimpeiros (mineros), Constantino Rosa y Ana Xavier, quienes encontraron una medalla de la Santísima Trinidad coronando a la Virgen María; otra versión sostiene que fue Rosa quien fabricó la pieza para justificar su deseo de construir una capilla en su propiedad. En cualquiera de los dos casos, la medalla atrajo devotos y romerías, que rezaban y agradecían los milagros, y también condujo a la construcción de una iglesia que, aún hoy, alberga una de las mayores colecciones de arte votivo latinoamericano.68

Impregnada de esta devoción popular, da Silva le cambia el signo: no agradece a milagros ya sucedidos, sino que los crea en su tela para que sucedan efectivamente en la realidad. Desde esta óptica se podría analizar la singular representación mariana que da Silva realiza de Nuestra Señora de los Ángeles (fig. 6). Recortándose dentro de un fondo claro limitado por una moldura propia, se ve, como es de esperar, a la Virgen rodeada de ángeles. Estos la festejan, le cantan y tocan música con diferentes instrumentos. Pero dentro de esa escena festiva, algo llama la atención: da Silva representa a la Virgen como una mujer joven maquillada con labial rojo, sombra azul en sus ojos y rubor en sus mejillas (al igual que los ángeles y el niño Jesús). A su vez, si tradicionalmente las vírgenes suelen ser representadas completamente cubiertas, del cuello a los pies, la virgen de da Silva porta un vestido azul que marca la figura de su cuerpo y un escote que muestra provocativamente el borde superior de sus pechos. Además, ese vestido corresponde a la moda de los años ochenta, de tela azul tornasolado, las mangas abullonadas, el escote corazón y los tacones altos. La virgen de da Silva no porta velo; su cabello está semirrecogido, simulando asimismo una tendencia contemporánea, y alejándose de la convencionalidad de la representación mariana. Finalmente, la artista brasileña realiza una sutil inversión al pintarla con vestido azul y manto rojo, en lugar de mantener la iconografía utilizada en la historia visual del catolicismo. De esta manera, al transgredir y profanar los códigos de representación mariana, la virgen recupera su condición femenina, representadas por el cuerpo y la sensualidad, perdidos en el mito cristiano de la concepción sin por ello dejar de ser un símbolo de devoción.

Figura 5. Miriam Inez da Silva. Nossa Senhora dos Anjos. 1982. Óleo sobre madera, 50,3-29,2 cm. Cortesía de Almeida & Dale. Foto: Sergio Guerini

Sin dudas, la virgen cobra sentido dentro del universo imaginario de da Silva en el que los personajes religiosos conviven con los de la cultura popular y con otras formas de creencia –como el tarot o los extraterrestres–, siempre dispuestos en escenas festivas, celebratorias y gozosas. En este sentido, esta imagen mariana se inscribe en una serie de personajes femeninos, tradicionales –como las novias– y populares –como las protagonistas de las novela de Jorge Amado– o masivas –como Rita Lee–, que ofrece una versión más liberada de la subjetividad femenina, estableciendo una “microsubversión del moralismo vigente en la clase media provinciana que repudia la manifestación del deseo sexual en la mujer.”69Incluso también se pone en disputa la propia idea de maternidad, ya que muchas veces la virgen se muestra exhausta, dejando que los ángeles ayuden en la tarea de cuidar al niño Jesús.70

Los “milagros” que pinta Miriam da Silva, entonces, apuestan por desarmar las dicotomías que separan lo sagrado de lo profano, el pecado de la santidad, la pureza de la impureza, la fantasía de lo real, y, por supuesto, lo popular y masivo de la alta cultura. Sobre esto último, la curadora Kiki Mazzucchelli propone pensar la obra de da Silva dentro del diseño de un arte “pop” singular, y lo distingue de otras corrientes al aclarar: “no el pop de la sociedad de consumo estadounidense de posguerra, ni tampoco las manifestaciones politizadas del arte pop que surgieron en el eje Río-San Pablo en la década de 1960, sino el ‘pop’ de la cultura visual de un país en su mayoría rural.” Adoptando este lenguaje, la artista brasileña realiza desvíos, inversiones y exageraciones que la acercarán a la sensibilidad camp.71A través de esta estética de la ironía, el artificio y la exageración, da Silva moldea su compromiso político, como se pone en evidencia en su serie de los pecados capitales. Mientras que, por ejemplo, en la imagen sobre la calumnia (fig.6), un personaje femenino es víctima de la difamación por su pose sexual de mujer deseante y sexual –que se asemeja a la figura de la virgen en sus rasgos, maquillaje y escote –; en la imagen sobre la ira (fig.7) se presenta directamente un caso de femicidio. Sin moralismo ni conservadurismo, la religiosidad se pone al servicio de la crítica de género y la denuncia de las formas del patriarcado en la sociedad brasileña.

Figura 6. Miriam Inez da Silva. A calúnia. 1978. Óleo sobre madera. 20,3-14,9 cm Cortesía de Almeida & Dale. Foto: Sergio Guerini
Figura 7. Miriam Inez da Silva. A ira. 1977. Óleo sobre madera, 19,5-15 cm. Cortesía de Almeida & Dale.
Foto: Sergio Guerini

En su texto sobre los exvotos, el historiador del arte y filósofo Georges Didi-Huberman afirma que las imágenes votivas parecen no existir ya que generan malestar y una puesta en crisis del modelo estético que piensa la historia como una cadena narrativa continua y una novela familiar de “influencias”.72De alguna manera, este interés de Miriam Inez da Silva por la materialidad religiosa también la colocó al margen de los grandes relatos de la historia del arte moderno latinoamericano, aun cuando supo combinar las enseñanzas del arte de vanguardia con las manifestaciones de la cultura popular generando rupturas a las convenciones del arte religioso, impugnaciones a las costumbres sociales y reglas de conducta sexista de su época e innovaciones en el campo artístico brasileño que, gratamente, en los últimos años ha dado mayor visibilidad a su trabajo.

* * * *

Nuestra contemporaneidad ha sabido darle un lugar al costado sagrado de lo moderno, que no se extinguió pese a las teorías fatalistas de la secularización. Pero, además, y más importante, el arte moderno se ha interesado por el cruce entre religiosidades, política y género, permitiendo narrativas y gestos emancipadores por fuera de la institucionalidad de lo divino, y acercándose así a las realidades de la cotidianidad. Propongo entonces que la obra de Norah Borges, María Izquierdo y Miriam Inez da Silva constituye un aporte imprescindible a esa reflexión, ya que las tres, de diferentes maneras, eligieron el material religioso como una vía de experimentación artística y como un relato que podía ponerse en disputa, del cual se apropiaron para imaginar modos feministas de habitar el mundo, más allá de que sus posicionamientos personales no coincidieran con ese ideario. Si se atiende, en cambio, al “activismo de sus obras”, como propone Andrea Giunta, las representaciones de la virgen y del universo bíblico que se encuentran en sus cuadros agrietan la agenda secular y racional del arte moderno que, como sostiene la historiadora de arte Erika Doss, fue definido por críticos e historiadores del arte como “antirreligión” y “antirreligioso”.73 Y, al mismo tiempo, hacen posible la puesta en cuestión del sistema patriarcal que sostiene la discriminación de género tanto en el discurso religioso como en el campo de las artes.


1    Marcella Althus-Reid, Indecent Theology: Theological Perversions in Sex, Gender and Politics (Routledge, 2000), 39.
2     Althaus-Reid refers critically to “Liberation Theology,” which, far removed from the feminist discourses fashionable in Europe at the time, strengthened sexual stereotypes of Christian family values and the role of women. Althus-Reid, Indecent Theology, 34–35.
3    On this topic, see Linda B. Hall, Mary, Mother and Warrior: The Virgin in Spain and the Americas, illus. ed. Teresa Eckmann (University of Texas Press, 2004); Diego Mauro, ed., Devociones marianas: Catolicismos locales y globales en la Argentina desde el siglo XIX a la actualidad (Prohistoria, 2021); and Luis Javier Cuesta Hernández and Alejandro Hernández García, “The Virgin of the Axe Blow: Images of Evangelization / Images of Violence,” Latin American & Latinx Visual Culture 2, no. 3 (2020): 76–83.
4    I follow Giorgio Agamben’s definition of “profanation” in Agamben, “In Praise of Profanation,” chap. 9 in Profanations, trans. Jeff Fort (Zone Books, 2007). In this text, Agamben situates religion within a divine sphere that keeps it separate from and thereby inaccessible to humans. By contrast, to profane the sacred suggests razing the barriers that maintain this separation in both religious and secular forms. Regarding the modernist canon, Griselda Pollock points out that it is made up of men and masculinist myths; see Pollock, Vision and Difference: Feminism, Femininity and the Histories of Art (1988; Routledge, 2003), 72. In the case of Latin America, as Cecilia Fajardo-Hill shows, while Latina and Latin American women artists played a fundamental role in the formulation of the artistic languages of the 20th century, in historical accounts and art exhibitions, men continued to be the shapers of art history. Women were systematically excluded or presented in a stereotyped or tendentious way. See Fajardo-Hill, “A invisibilidade das artistas latino-americanas: Problematizando práticas da história da arte e da curaduria,” in Mulheres radicais: Arte latino-americana, 1960–1985, exh. cat. (Pinacoteca do Estado de São Paulo, 2018), 21.
5    Sergio Alberto Baur, “Diario apócrifo de Norah Borges,” in Norah Borges: Una mujer en la vanguardia, exh. cat. (MNBA, 2020), 9–36. Patricia Artundo, Norah Borges: Obra gráfica 1920–1930 (Fondo Nacional de las Artes, 1994).
6    For more on this topic, see Laura Cabezas, “Tras el rastro de una estética vanguardista católica en Argentina: Cruces entre religión, literatura y arte,” Prismas: Revista de historia intelectual 27, no. 1 (2023): 109–29, https://doi.org/10.48160/18520499prismas27.1283.
7    Miranda Lida and Mariano Fabris, eds., La revista Criterio y el siglo XX argentino: Religión, cultura y política (Prohistoria, 2019); and Laura Cabezas, “A Ordem, Criterio y Número, revistas católicas de signo vanguardista,” Cuaderno de Letras, no. 42 (2022): 271–92.
8    For more on the return to order, including examples, see “Return to order (rappel á l’ordre),” The Museum of Modern Art website, https://www.moma.org/collection/terms/return-to-order-rappel-a-lordre#:~:text=Return%20to%20order-,(rappel%20%C3%A0%20l’ordre),rejection%20of%20the%20avant%2Dgarde.
9    Annick Lantenois, “Analyse critique d’une formule ‘retour à l’ordre,’” Vingtième Siècle: Revue d’histoire, no. 45 (1995): 40–53.
10    Norah Borges, “Un cuadro sinóptico de la pintura,” Martín Fierro, March 28, 1927, 3.
11    Norah Borges: Una mujer en la Vanguardia, exh. cat. (MNBA, 2020) collects many critiques of her work from those years.
12    Pollock, Vision and Difference, 120.
13    As Miranda Lida states: “It was a militant, combative discourse that combined the defense of religious values with a crusading tone that could turn virulent, since it simultaneously identified its enemies in liberalism and left-wing ideologies, which had to be fought.” Lida, “La ‘nación católica’ y la historia argentina contemporánea,” Corpus 3, no. 2 (2013), https://doi.org/10.4000/corpusarchivos.579.
14    In this and other works, Borges takes up the early Renaissance palette of Fra Angelico’s frescoes and temperas.
15    Roberta Ann Quance, “Espacios masculinos/femeninos: Norah Borges en la vanguardia,” Dossiers Feministes, no.10 (2007): 244.
16    The so-called affective turn in the theoretical field has enabled us to think of affects not only in their individual or psychological dimension, but also in their communal, social, and political shaping, contributing to a reflection on the performative capacity of the emotions to model cultural behaviors and practices. Additionally, it enabled new readings of the cultural archive and called into question the binaries of body and mind, passion and reason, nature and culture, and public and private that sustain the Western patriarchal social and cultural order. See Sara Ahmed, The Cultural Politics of Emotion (Routledge, 2004).
17    Quance, “Espacios masculinos/femeninos,” 244.
18    See Nancy Deffebach, “María Izquierdo: Arte puro y mexicanidad,” Co-herencia 15, no. 29 (2018): 15. According to Deffebach, after Rivera praised three paintings by Izquierdo, a small group of students threw things at her and doused her with buckets of cold water. As a result, the artist abruptly withdrew from her studies at the academy in June 1929. Deffebach quotes Izquierdo: “It was then a crime to be born a woman, and if the woman had artistic faculties, it was even worse.” Emphasis original.
19    María José Bas Albertos, “‘Contemporáneos’: Paradigma de la modernidad en México, Caderno de Letras,no. 42 (2022): 253–69.
20    Octavio Paz, “María Izquierdo sitiada y situada,” Vuelta, no. 144 (1988): 21.
21    Elena Poniatowska, Las siete cabritas (Era, 2000), n.p.
22    Ibid.
23    Jean Franco, Plotting Women: Gender and Representation in Mexico (Columbia University Press, 1989), 102–28.
24    Poniatowska, Las siete cabritas.
25    Characteristics cited in Darío Eduardo Ortiz Quijano, “El altar de Dolores, bella tradición de la cuaresma Mexicana,” Academia.edu, https://www.academia.edu/14088993/ALTAR_DE_DOLORES_EN_LA_UTVM.
26    Cecilia Itzel Noriega Vega, “Los altares de Dolores: La identificación de María Izquierdo con la virgen Dolorosa” (Research Seminar II, Universidad Iberoamericana, 2015), https://seminarioinvestigacionibero2015.wordpress.com/wp-content/uploads/2015/04/maria_izquierdofin.pdf.
27    Nancy Deffebach, “Grain of Memory: María Izquierdo’s Images of Altars for Viernes de Dolores” (Instituto de Investigaciones Estéticas UNAM, 1989), 206, https://www.academia.edu/7290990/_Grain_of_Memory_María_Izquierdos_Images_of_Altars_for_Viernes_de_Dolores_.
28    Renée de la Torre, “La Religiosidad Popular: Encrucijada de las nuevas formas de la religiosidad contemporánea y la tradición (el caso de México),” Ponto Urbe 12 (2013): 5. On the mestizaje of the Virgins, see Noriega Vega, Los altares de Dolores, 20.
29    Nancy Deffebach, María Izquierdo and Frida Kahlo: Challenging Visions in Modern Mexican Art (University of Texas Press, 2015), 160.
30    Bernardo Mosqueira, “As impurezas extraordinárias de Miriam Inez da Silva,” in As impurezas extraordinárias de Miriam Inez da Silva, ed. Bernardo Mosqueira, exh. cat. (Almeida & Dale, 2021), 29.
31    Votive art refers to the objects, images, and artifacts that believers deposited in the Church as forms of promise or thanks or to express a desire to receive something. On this topic, see Pierre Antoine Fabre et al., “Desde la confección hasta la exhibición: Cuando el exvoto se establece como Sistema,” in El exvoto o las metamorfosis del don, ed. Caroline Perrée (Ediciones del Lirio, 2021), 7–52.
32    Eduardo José Reinato, “Imaginário religioso nos ex-votos e nos vitrais da Basílica de Trindade-GO,” Histórica: Debates e Tendências 9, no. 2 (2009): 318.
33    Kiki Mazzucchelli, “O camp-naïf de Miriam,” in Mosqueira, As impurezas extraordinárias de Miriam Inez da Silva, 100–102.
34    Mosqueira, “As impurezas extraordinárias,” 33.
35    Mazzucchelli, “O camp-naïf de Miriam,” 98.
36    Georges Didi-Huberman, Exvoto: Imagen, órgano, tiempo, trans. Amaia Donés Mendia (Sans Soleil, 2013).
37    Andrea Giunta, Diversidad y arte latinoamericano: Historias de artistas que rompieron el techo de cristal (Siglo XXI, 2024), 26. Erika Doss, Spiritual Moderns: Twentieth-Century American Artists and Religion (University of Chicago Press, 2023), 6–7.
38    Marcella Althus-Reid, La teología indecente. Perversiones teológicas en sexo, género y política. (Paidós, 2005): 84.
39    Althaus-Reid se refiere críticamente a la Teología de la Liberación que fortaleció estereotipos sexuales de los valores de la familia cristiana y el rol de la mujer, más allá de los discursos feministas en boga en Europa. (Paidós, 2005): 73.
40    Ver sobre el tema: Linda B. Hall, Mary, Mother and Warrior: The Virgin in Spain and the Americas, illus. ed. Teresa Eckmann (University of Texas Press, 2004); Diego Mauro, ed., Devociones marianas: Catolicismos locales y globales en la Argentina desde el siglo XIX a la actualidad (Prohistoria, 2021); y Luis Javier Cuesta Hernández y Alejandro Hernández García, “The Virgin of the Axe Blow: Images of Evangelization / Images of Violence,” Latin American & Latinx Visual Culture 2, no. 3 (2020): 76–83.
41    Por profanación, entiendo la definición de Giorgio Agamben en Profanaciones (Adriana Hidalgo, 2005), donde sitúa a lo sagrado dentro de una esfera que se mantiene alejada e inaccesible a los humanos y, en contraposición, define al acto de profanar como la eliminación de esa barrera. Sobre el canon modernista, Griselda Pollock señala que es un canon integrado por hombres y por mitos masculinistas (Visión y diferencia. Feminismo, feminidad e historias del arte, Fiordo, 2019: 112). En el caso de América Latina, como expone Cecilia Fajardo-Hill, si bien las artistas latinoamericanas y latinas ejercieron un papel fundamental en la formulación de los lenguajes artísticos del siglo XX, en los relatos históricos y las exposiciones de arte siguieron siendo los hombres los configuradores de la historia del arte. Ellas fueron sistemáticamente excluidas o presentadas de forma estereotipada o tendenciosa. Ver Fajardo-Hill, “A invisibilidade das artistas latino-americanas: Problematizando práticas da história da arte e da curaduria,” in Mulheres radicais: Arte latino-americana, 1960–1985, exh. cat. (Pinacoteca do Estado de São Paulo, 2018), 21.
42    Sergio Alberto Baur, “Diario apócrifo de Norah Borges,” in Norah Borges: Una mujer en la vanguardia, exh. cat. (MNBA, 2020), 9–36. Patricia Artundo, Norah Borges: Obra gráfica 1920–1930 (Fondo Nacional de las Artes, 1994).
43    Sobre el tema, ver Laura Cabezas,  “Tras el rastro de una estética vanguardista católica en Argentina: Cruces entre religión, literatura y arte,” Prismas: Revista de historia intelectual 27, no. 1 (2023): 109–29, En línea. https://doi.org/10.48160/18520499prismas27.1283.
44    Miranda Lida and Mariano Fabris, eds., La revista Criterio y el siglo XX argentino: Religión, cultura y política (Prohistoria, 2019); and Laura Cabezas, “A Ordem, Criterio y Número, revistas católicas de signo vanguardista,” Cuaderno de Letras, no. 42 (2022): 271–92.
45    Para más información sobre el retorno al orden, con ejemplos, ver “Return to order (rappel á l’ordre),” The Museum of Modern Art website, https://www.moma.org/collection/terms/return-to-order-rappel-a-lordre#:~:text=Return%20to%20order-,(rappel%20%C3%A0%20l’ordre),rejection%20of%20the%20avant%2Dgarde.
46    Annick Lantenois, “Analyse critique d’une formule ‘retour à l’ordre,’” Vingtième Siècle: Revue d’histoire, no. 45 (1995): 40–53.
47    Norah Borges, “Un cuadro sinóptico de la pintura,” Martín Fierro, March 28, 1927, 3.
48    En el catálogo Norah Borges: Una mujer en la vanguardia (MNBA, 2020) se compilan muchas de las críticas a su obra de esos años.
49    Pollock.Visión y diferencia, 155.
50    Como sostiene Miranda Lida, “era un discurso militante, aguerrido, que combinaba la defensa de los valores religiosos con un tono de cruzada que podía tornarse virulento, puesto que identificaba a su vez sus enemigos en el liberalismo y las ideologías de izquierda, a las que había que combatir”. Lida, “La ‘nación católica’ y la historia argentina contemporánea,” Corpus 3, no. 2 (2013), https://doi.org/10.4000/corpusarchivos.579.
51    En esta y otras obras, Borges retoma la paleta medieval de los frescos del italiano Fra Angélico.
52    Roberta Ann Quance, “Espacios masculinos/femeninos: Norah Borges en la vanguardia,” Dossiers Feministes, no.10 (2007): 244.
53    El llamado giro afectivo en el campo teórico ha permitido pensar los afectos no solo desde su dimensión individual o psicológica, sino especialmente desde su conformación comunitaria, social y política, contribuyendo a una reflexión sobre la capacidad performativa de las emociones para modelar conductas y prácticas culturales. Asimismo, permitió nuevas lecturas sobre el archivo de la cultura y puso en cuestión los binarismos cuerpo-mente, pasión-razón, cultura-naturaleza, público-privado que sostienen el orden social y cultural patriarcal occidental. Ver Sara Ahmed, La política de las emociones (UNAM, 2015).
54    Quance, “Espacios masculinos/femeninos,” 244.
55    Ver Nancy Deffebach, “María Izquierdo: Arte puro y mexicanidad,” Co-herencia 15, no. 29 (2018): 15.  Según Deffebach, después de que Rivera elogiara tres pinturas de Izquierdo, un pequeño grupo de estudiantes le arrojó objetos y la roció con baldes de agua fría. Como resultado, la artista abandonó abruptamente sus estudios en la academia en junio de 1929. Deffebach cita a Izquierdo: “Era entonces un delito nacer mujer, y si la mujer tenía facultades artísticas, era aún peor”.
56    María José Bas Albertos, “‘Contemporáneos’: Paradigma de la modernidad en México, Caderno de Letras,no. 42 (2022): 253–69.
57    Octavio Paz, “María Izquierdo sitiada y situada,” Vuelta, no. 144 (1988): 21.
58    Elena Poniatowska, Las siete cabritas (Era, 2000): s/p. Huachinango es un pez de arrecife encontrado en las costas correspondientes al Golfo de México y al Océano Pacífico.
59    Jean Franco, Plotting Women: Gender and Representation in Mexico (Columbia University Press, 1989), 102–28.
60    Poniatowska, Las siete cabritas.
61    Características citadas en Darío Eduardo Ortiz Quijano, “El altar de Dolores, bella tradición de la cuaresma Mexicana,” Academia.edu, https://www.academia.edu/14088993/ALTAR_DE_DOLORES_EN_LA_UTVM.
62    Cecilia Itzel Noriega Vega, “Los altares de Dolores: La identificación de María Izquierdo con la virgen Dolorosa” (Research Seminar II, Universidad Iberoamericana, 2015), https://seminarioinvestigacionibero2015.wordpress.com/wp-content/uploads/2015/04/maria_izquierdofin.pdf.
63    Nancy Deffebach, “Grain of Memory: María Izquierdo’s Images of Altars for Viernes de Dolores” (Instituto de Investigaciones Estéticas UNAM, 1989), 206,https://www.academia.edu/7290990/_Grain_of_Memory_María_Izquierdos_Images_of_Altars_for_Viernes_de_Dolores_.
64    Renée de la Torre, “La Religiosidad Popular: Encrucijada de las nuevas formas de la religiosidad contemporánea y la tradición (el caso de México),” Ponto Urbe 12 (2013): 5. Sobre el mestizaje de las vírgenes, ver Noriega Vega, Los altares de Dolores, 20.
65    Nancy Deffebach, María Izquierdo and Frida Kahlo: Challenging Visions in Modern Mexican Art (University of Texas Press, 2015), 160.
66    Bernardo Mosqueira, “As impurezas extraordinárias de Miriam Inez da Silva,” en As impurezas extraordinárias de Miriam Inez da Silva, ed. Bernardo Mosqueira, exh. cat. (Almeida & Dale, 2021), 29.
67    El arte votivo refiere a los objetos, imágenes o artefactos que los creyentes depositaban en la Iglesia como forma de promesa, agradecimiento o anhelo de conseguir alguna cosa. Sobre el tema, ver Pierre Antoine Fabre et al., “Desde la confección hasta la exhibición: Cuando el exvoto se establece como Sistema,” en El exvoto o las metamorfosis del don, ed. Caroline Perrée (Ediciones del Lirio, 2021), 7–52.
68    Eduardo José Reinato, “Imaginário religioso nos ex-votos e nos vitrais da Basílica de Trindade-GO,” Histórica: Debates e Tendências 9, no. 2 (2009): 318.
69    Kiki Mazzucchelli, “O camp-naïf de Miriam,” in Mosqueira, As impurezas extraordinárias de Miriam Inez da Silva, 100–102.
70    Mosqueira, “As impurezas extraordinárias,” 33.
71    Mazzucchelli, “O camp-naïf de Miriam,” 98.
72    Georges Didi-Huberman, Exvoto: Imagen, órgano, tiempo, trans. Amaia Donés Mendia (Sans Soleil ediciones, 2013).
73    Andrea Giunta, Diversidad y arte latinoamericano: Historias de artistas que rompieron el techo de cristal (Siglo XXI, 2024), 26. Erika Doss, Spiritual Moderns: Twentieth-Century American Artists and Religion (University of Chicago Press, 2023), 6–7.

The post Female Approaches to the Divine: The Marian Representations of Norah Borges, María Izquierdo, and Miriam Inez da Silva / Acercamientos femeninos a lo divino. Las representaciones marianas de Norah Borges, María Izquierdo y Miriam Inez da Silva appeared first on post.

]]>
The Asilah Cultural Moussem: Tricontinental Meeting Points, Toni Maraini in conversation with Morad Montazami https://post.moma.org/the-asilah-cultural-moussem-tricontinental-meeting-points-toni-maraini-in-conversation-with-morad-montazami/ Wed, 24 Sep 2025 13:17:48 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=12562 The annual Asilah Cultural Moussem, an international festival held in northern Morocco, was cofounded in 1978 by Mohamed Benaïssa and Mohamed Melehi in collaboration with Toni Maraini and Al Muhit Cultural Association. It served as a significant postcolonial cultural platform, involving activists from the Casablanca Art School and artists from Africa, the Arab world, Asia,…

The post The Asilah Cultural Moussem: Tricontinental Meeting Points, Toni Maraini in conversation with Morad Montazami appeared first on post.

]]>
Figure 1. Mural by Mohammed Chabâa executed during the first Asilah Cultural Moussem, summer 1978. Courtesy Mohamed Melehi archives. Photo: Toni Maraini

The annual Asilah Cultural Moussem, an international festival held in northern Morocco, was cofounded in 1978 by Mohamed Benaïssa and Mohamed Melehi in collaboration with Toni Maraini and Al Muhit Cultural Association. It served as a significant postcolonial cultural platform, involving activists from the Casablanca Art School and artists from Africa, the Arab world, Asia, Europe, and the Americas. The festival featured outdoor exhibitions, murals, visual art workshops, theater, music, and social and cultural programs aimed at rehabilitating the neglected city of Asilah and integrating art into social progress and daily life. The Asilah Cultural Moussem is still ongoing to this day.

Morad Montazami: Toni, to start the conversation, can you tell us how the idea of creating a festival of murals in Asilah—literally on the city’s walls (fig. 1)—came to you and Mohamed Melehi?

Toni Maraini: Firstly, I would like to mention that Mohamed Benaïssa was with us from the outset. Melehi and Benaïssa were born in Asilah, and our mutual friendship had blossomed many years before under various circumstances. Back when we were teaching at the Casablanca Art School in the 1960s, Melehi and I frequently traveled to Asilah, where we met Benaïssa. At that time, Asilah’s old medina was in poor condition; walls were deteriorating, many houses were abandoned, and the streets were quite dirty. When we got together with Benaïssa, we often discussed how we could contribute to the community’s cultural and economic development. Our goal was to enhance Asilah’s living standards, and for this, we thought about creating a festival. However, instead of calling it a “festival,” we decided to call it a “moussem,” the term traditionally used in Morocco for local festivities organized by the community. Thus, the Asilah Moussem needed to be community-driven from the outset. This is how the concept of a moussem emerged. Fortunately, there were elections during this time, and both Benaïssa and Melehi had campaigned for local office. Their active involvement in various community projects sparked enthusiasm among the residents,  and they were voted in: Benaïssa was elected mayor, which was a significant milestone for Asilah’s political landscape, and Melehi was elected member of the municipality and took on a prominent cultural role, creating a group called Al Muhit Cultural Association. This cultural association represented a fresh start, marking a new chapter in the city’s history. Concurrently, the Ministry of Culture provided funding to restore the city’s walls and its long-neglected houses. This was when the vision of visible walls took form.

Figure 2. Mohamed Melehi (with beard and glasses, standing in the center to the right) with (from right to left) an unidentified person, Karim Bennani, Houssein Miloudi, Farid Belkahia, Mohammed Kacimi, Abdelkrim Ghattas, Mohammed Chabâa, Saâd Hassani, and Mohamed Hamidi, Asilah, 1978. Courtesy Mohamed Melehi archives. Photo: Toni Maraini

MM: This photo conveys a sense of how artists organized and assigned the walls for painting. 

TM: Take a look at the state of the walls in this image (fig. 2). The house you see in the background was abandoned. Fortunately, we had numerous friends who were artists. We forged these connections through our involvement in the Casablanca Art School and through various other activities,1 including organizing a series of public outdoor exhibitions—Présence Plastique—on the streets of Marrakech and Casablanca.2 These artists participated with great dedication. In figure 2, we see them walking around the medina, deliberating on which area to tackle.

Artists were organized into six groups, with each one focusing on a specific location. The walls would initially be painted white, and then each artist would create a composition with the assistance of local young people. Everyone collaborated regardless of gender and age. Take, for example, this mural by Mohammed Chabâa (fig. 3; see also fig. 1). In the photograph, you can see Chabâa himself, but there is also someone assisting him. The wall was painted white, and the streets have been cleaned.

Figure 3. Mohammed Chabâa (right) painting his mural assisted by a student (left), Asilah, 1978. Courtesy Mohamed Melehi archives. Photo: Toni Maraini

MM: Toni, you pointed out your experience with collaborative methodologies, dating back to the renowned Présence Plastique outdoor exhibition series held in Marrakech and Casablanca in 1969. Therefore, by the time of the Asilah moussem, roughly a decade later, you all had had experience with public space exhibitions. Could you elaborate on the specificity of the Asilah Cultural Moussem and the unique interactions that it fostered between artists and the local community?

TM: First of all, it differed in that in Jemaa el-Fna Square, paintings were hung on the walls of a large, unique public space. Here in Asilah, murals were created on the walls in various corners and city streets. The enthusiasm of the people was enormous, as they would pitch in to help with the painting.

MM: Did local people spontaneously join the mural collaboration, or had you planned for these murals to involve the local community?

TM: As muralists, we naturally considered the principles of street art. It needs to be in public spaces, contributing to urban development, and involving people’s participation. This is why, when working with Benaïssa on the concept of the Moussem, Melehi and I proposed a special art and culture project with three components: workshops, exhibitions, and street art.

MM: And can you tell us about the role of the local inhabitants, especially women? When we examine some of the photographs taken by you and Melehi, we can see many women collaborating on the murals.

Figure 4. Women working collectively on a mural, Asilah, c. 1987. Courtesy Mohamed Melehi archives. Photo: Mohamed Melehi

TM: Yes, many female students had gathered to create their walls, and older women would come around to look, offering suggestions and help (fig. 4). That was indeed socially important. It sparked interest and friendship and, moreover, it reflected the female community’s desire to turn to more modern habits and experiences, changing from what Asilah was and engaging for better local conditions.

MM: Yes, as you say, apparently the local inhabitants understood the project, and there was some sort of synergy between the project, the city’s state, and how local people responded with enthusiasm and positivity to the Moussem, which brings me to my next question: Was Asilah already a tourist destination in 1978, or did it become one after the creation of the Moussem?

TM: Before the 1970s elections, Asilah was in such poor condition that it only drew a transient crowd—people who would briefly visit and then leave. The restaurants were shut down, and there was nothing to offer visitors. However, after 1978, Asilah’s economic situation improved significantly as shops started to open. Artisans, both men and women, would now sell their products, like rugs and ceramics. The weekly market became a gathering place for people from the countryside to sell their goods—vegetables, tomatoes, and many other products from nearby farms and fields. It was always crowded and very animated. The streets were cleaned, and many shops and houses reopened. Two traditional restaurants (one owned by a woman) opened as well. All of this attracted tourists, who came to see the murals. A museum was also established in the ancient Portuguese Al-Kasbah Tower, where some exhibitions were organized. These significant changes encouraged thoughtful tourism—tourism that pauses, observes, and values. Eventually, as people’s income improved, local families found it easier to send their children to school.

Figure 5. Krishna Reddy (left) with Judy Blum Reddy (right) in the printing and engraving workshop, Asilah, 1978. Courtesy Mohamed Melehi archives. Photo: Mohamed Melehi

MM: Let’s discuss the workshops that featured so many key artists, especially in such a cosmopolitan environment. Can you tell us how these workshops were organized? I know, for instance, that the printmaking workshop was very significant.

TM: There was a painting workshop that welcomed artists of different nationalities and offered lessons to the youth from the city, but the printmaking workshop (fig. 5) was particularly significant, thanks to three outstanding artists, Mohammad Omar Khalil, Krishna Reddy and Robert Blackburn, who were experts in the field and supervised the workshop activities for several years. They coordinated all aspects, secured all the printing machines, etc. The printmaking workshop was the first of its kind in Morocco. Several artists, such as Farid Belkahia and Malika Agueznay (fig. 6), came to learn how to print their own works on paper, and over the years, they engaged in teaching these techniques to local students.

Figure 6: Malika Agueznay (left) in the printing and engraving workshop, Asilah, 1978. Courtesy Mohamed Melehi archives. Photo: Mohamed Melehi


MM: How and when did you and Melehi connect with Mohammad Omar Khalil, Krishna Reddy and Robert Blackburn?

TM: We became acquainted with them during our stay in New York from 1962 to 1964. Melehi had been awarded a Rockefeller Foundation Fellowship, and I had been given a scholarship to Smith College. While in New York, visiting exhibitions and participating in cultural meetings, we became good friends with several artists.

MM: So you actually knew these artists for almost 18 years before inviting them to Asilah. That’s impressive!

TM: In those years, we traveled to New York several times, and met them again, and we became friends. The Moussem was a good occasion to invite them to Morocco. Given our collaborations on projects associated with the Casablanca Art School and international exhibitions or meetings, we also traveled to Baghdad, Lebanon, Tunis, Algiers, France, and Spain, and met many other artists. It was a fascinating cosmopolitan time that fostered numerous international, cultural, and artistic connections. Unlike today, there was a positive atmosphere, one characterized by a strong desire to collaborate in every direction—north, south, east, and west.

MM: It’s evident that our current fascination with the 1960s and 1970s, along with the broader postcolonial networks and solidarities, indicates we are facing challenges today. This suggests that our solidarities and networks clearly have limitations, and we need to draw our inspiration from that era.

TM: Exactly. There were no borders at that moment.

MM: Could you remind us if international artists were invited to the first edition, or if the 1978 edition primarily featured Moroccan artists—with international artists being invited starting from the second edition?

TM: Since our initial concept was to conduct local activities with an international approach, fostering connections between the north and south, east and west, and of course, Africa, the first edition was absolutely international (fig. 7) . . .

Figure 7. Participants in the first Asilah Cultural Moussem, 1978. Standing from right to left: Antonio Boça (Portugal), Camille Billops (USA), Salem al-Dabbagh (Iraq), Mohamed Melehi (Morocco), Roman Artymowski (Poland), Malika Agueznay (Morocco), Rodolfo Abularach (Guatemala), an unidentified visitor, and Naceur Soumi (Palestine). Sitting: Farid Belkahia (Morocco) and the writer Fatima Mernissi (Morocco). Four other artists participating that year—Bob Blackburn (USA), Mohammad Omar Khalil (Sudan/USA), Nilde Carrabba (Italy), and Shu Takahashi (Japan)—were not present when this informal photo was taken in the hall of the 17th-century Raissouni Palace, now the town’s “Palais de la Culture,” which was used for meetings, workshops, and hosting guests. Courtesy Mohamed Melehi archives. Photo: Toni Maraini

MM: For example, if I recall correctly, the first time you met Etel Adnan was around the time of the First Biennale of Arab Art in Baghdad in 1974. Four years later, she came to Asilah. I mean, there was a very strong dialogue and an artistic friendship between you and Adnan, as you even translated some of her poems into Italian.

TM: Yes, over the years, I translated and published three of her books and several poems in Italy. I also wrote for the catalogues of a couple of her exhibitions. As you say, I met Etel Adnan in 1974 at the Baghdad biennale, which I attended with Melehi and Belkahia. Since she told us she wanted to visit Morocco, we invited her in 1978; she visited Asilah, traveled around, had an exhibition in Rabat, and then in 1979, came again to participate in the Moussem painting workshop.

Figure 8. Etel Adnan in the printmaking workshop, Asilah, 1978. Courtesy Mohamed Melehi archives. Photo: Mohamed Melehi

MM: There were printmaking workshops, painting workshops, and ceramics workshops, right? Who were the main participants practicing in these workshops? Were they mostly young Moroccan artists from Asilah? Obviously, many incredible artists came together, like Etel Adnan, Mona Saudi, and Malika Agueznayall the ones we mentioned. But who were the workshop practitioners? Were they young people from Asilah or even youth from other Moroccan cities coming to Asilah in the summer?

TM: The workshops were open to everyone. Some of the artists invited would be responsible for organizing workshops and teaching programs. Artists from many countries would work at the workshops, as did young people from Asilah, including some who came from Tangiers or Rabat. Workshops were a great place for artistic convergences, not only for painting, sculpture, and ceramics but also for learning printmaking, as it was, at that time, the only place to learn it in Morocco (fig. 8).

Figure 9. View of the poster exhibition held in Al-Qasaba Gallery, Asilah, 1978. Courtesy Mohamed Melehi archives. Photo: Mohamed Melehi

MM: So this was a poster exhibition (fig. 9), right? Can you tell us if there was a direct relationship between the printmaking workshop and such displays? Were the works on display there mainly by artists who took part in the workshops, or were there other printmakers?

TM: This poster exhibition was held with works made for the occasion by the artists participating to the painting and printmaking workshops. The wide exhibition space was once an abandoned factory that had been restored. It became a very important municipal gallery called “Al-Qasaba,” where many exhibitions have been held over the years.

MM: Were you the curator of this exhibition?

TM: The art exhibitions were curated collaboratively! Certainly, Melehi and I would participate in their conception, yet much of the work was made possible thanks to the collaboration with the new local association called “Al Muhit,” created by Melehi and Benaïssa with the enthusiastic participation of other friends and people from Asilah, Tangier, and Rabat.

It is important to remember that during the Moussem there were not only the workshops and exhibitions, but also many other different projects—conferences, music and theater rehearsals, film screenings, and all the while street art activities. Every day, women and men worked hard and collectively to make all this happen. This is what the Moussem was intended to convey: a collaborative effort that showcased the dynamic enthusiasm of the community.

MM: OK, I get it. So there was never really one person, for example, responsible for the poster exhibitions; it was always a collective effort.

TM: As a newly elected member of the city council, Melehi was responsible for cultural activities. He would work from morning to evening on everything related to the arts, and I would help—but, as I said, without the participation of work groups and the great collective force, it would have been impossible to realize these cultural, artistic, and social projects concretely.

MM: It’s quite clear that you and Melehi were significant driving forces, albeit within a collective framework. Additionally, you both stood out as key figures in fostering connectivity, effectively bringing together artists from diverse backgrounds and countries in Asilah.

In the children’s workshop, you played a crucial role. I know you always tell me not to exaggerate your contributions, but in this case, it was definitely you who raised the idea of creating workshops for children. I’m aware that your experience with children and art pedagogy goes back further, as you had already been involved in art therapy, even in schools in Casablanca in the early 1970s. Can you share how the concept of children’s workshops and art pedagogy became so meaningful for you, and how you later implemented it in Asilah?

Figure 10. View of the free art workshop for children, Asilah, 1987.Courtesy Mohamed Melehi archives. Photo: Mohamed Melehi

TM: When I was teaching at the Casablanca Art School, I also wanted to do something for younger audiences and the public schools. In 1976, I was asked by the headmistress of the Ibn Abbad school—a public school in a neglected neighborhood in Casablanca—to organize a free art workshop there. It turned out to be a great experience not only for me but also for the students, who joined with enthusiasm and, in many cases, did much better in their studies and their behavior as a result. That prompted me to study art therapy. In fact, every art historian knows that art serves as a form of therapy. I had a good friend, the psychiatrist Abdallah Ziou Ziou, who encouraged me and with whom I often exchanged ideas. Then, I had the opportunity in 1980 to open an art therapy workshop at the Children’s Hospital Ibn Rochd in Casablanca for two years. That was a great responsibility but also a fantastic experience.

MM: Did you implement the children’s workshop beginning with the first edition of the Moussem?

TM: Yes, since the very beginning . . . and I didn’t want the artists to join and teach . . . there was nothing to teach. The children would teach the artists (fig. 10)!

MM: The workshop’s approach was that we shouldn’t try to teach them anything; rather, they can teach us something.

TM: Certainly! They have valuable lessons to teach us and share. The issue was that at their school, students were asked to copy images, and instead of letting them express themselves, the children would have their drawings severely judged and corrected. During the first week, the first month, and the very first years of the Moussem, the doors of my workshop—which was organized in an open space between the street and the garden of the Raissouni Palace—were wide open, welcoming children and teenagers, boys and girls, from the streets and the neighborhoods around. They came, some from very poor backgrounds, others not. They came in, stayed, and played. Initially, there were approximately 20 children, and within two years, the number grew to around 200, possibly even 250 (fig. 11).

Figure 11. Toni Maraini, Mohamed Omar Khalil and Andrea Passigli surrounded by the children of the painting workshop inside the Raissouni Palace, Asilah, 1981. Courtesy Mohamed Melehi archives. Photo: Mohamed Melehi

MM: Many of these children seem to have attended the workshop consistently over the years. Some of them you followed over the years; it wasn’t a one-time meeting. I believe you worked with several of them for many years, which implies that you saw some of them grow up, correct?

TM: Yes, many attended the workshop for many years; they literally grew up in it! And I kept in touch with them. Many have become excellent artists and some, art teachers. They still write to me, which is the most important thing. If somehow over the years, my name was forgotten by the Moussem’s organizers, young people who attended my workshops did not forget me …

MM: I’m curious to hear your thoughts on the independence of the Asilah Cultural Moussem compared to other more formal postcolonial festivals, which seemed more state-organized. For instance, the First World Festival of Black Arts in Dakar in 1966 was state-organized and highly political, as was the Baghdad biennale of 1974. Similarly, the Pan-African Cultural Festival in Algiers in 1969 had a distinctly centralized organization, despite its international character. Given that the Asilah Moussem was organized on a citywide scale rather than as a state-run event, was it more independent or less political from an official standpoint?

TM: We attended the Bagdad biennale of 1974 with Melehi—as the artists related to the Casablanca Art School representing Morocco. We attended the Pan-African Cultural Festival in Algiers in 1969 as well. All these events were fantastic artistically, but they indeed felt overtly political and official. Consequently, there were independent artist groups engaged in protest, like the Aouchem artist collective in Algeria and others. Asilah was different because it was organized locally by the municipality and the Al Muhit Cultural Association, and it involved local people primarily—this is why it was important to call it a moussem and not a festival.

MM: It’s quite interesting that it was just as international as in Algiers. It matched the internationalism of those earlier festivals, but the organization operated on a different scale. And, as you mentioned, it felt more local and grounded in some way, perhaps. So I believe it’s a very intriguing point regarding the originality of the Asilah Moussem within the broader context of postcolonial platforms, festivals, and transnational solidarities.

This conversation took place at a meeting of the Contemporary and Modern Art Perspectives (C-MAP) Africa group at MoMA in September 2024. The 2024 C-MAP Africa research program was conceived and organized by Beya Othmani (C-MAP Africa Fellow) and Ugochukwu-Smooth Nzewi (Steven and Lisa Tananbaum Curator, Department of Painting and Sculpture, and leader of the C-MAP Africa Group). Read more about C-MAP here

1    Toni Maraini and Mohamed Melehi joined the teaching staff of the Casablanca Art School in 1964 and remained there until 1969. Maraini taught courses on modern art history and authored manifestos and theoretical essays related to the activities of the artistic group, collaborating with artists such as Farid Belkahia, Mohammed Chabâa, and Mohamed Melehi. Melehi offered painting courses with an experimental approach that included collage techniques. In addition to these initiatives, he established the school’s photographic studio and workshop. Both Maraini and Melehi played significant roles in the contemporary rediscovery and reevaluation of popular African arts and local Amazigh arts and crafts.
2    The Présence plastique (Plastic Presence) outdoor public exhibition series was led by the core group of the Casablanca Art School (Farid Belkahia, Mohammed Chabâa, Toni Maraini, and Mohamed Melehi) joined by three other artists (Mustapha Hafid, Mohamed Hamidi, and Mohamed Ataallah) who organized a public display of their paintings on the Jemaa el-Fna Square in Marrakech (May 1969) and the 16 November Square in Casablanca (June 1969) as well as in different high schools in Casablanca in 1971, with the aim of creating a public platform and pedagogy around modern and contemporary art within Moroccan society.

The post The Asilah Cultural Moussem: Tricontinental Meeting Points, Toni Maraini in conversation with Morad Montazami appeared first on post.

]]>
Houria Niati’s Visual and Sonic Evocations of Algerian Women https://post.moma.org/houria-niatis-visual-and-sonic-evocations-of-algerian-women/ Wed, 26 Mar 2025 18:03:39 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=9284 A few years after Algeria gained its independence from France in 1962, the artist Houria Niati (b. 1948) took up a position with the Ministry of Youth and Culture, where she taught painting, ceramics, and drawing to both adults and children. Art workshops were intended to help Algerians work through the trauma of the Algerian…

The post Houria Niati’s Visual and Sonic Evocations of Algerian Women appeared first on post.

]]>
A few years after Algeria gained its independence from France in 1962, the artist Houria Niati (b. 1948) took up a position with the Ministry of Youth and Culture, where she taught painting, ceramics, and drawing to both adults and children. Art workshops were intended to help Algerians work through the trauma of the Algerian War of Independence, one of history’s most violent wars of decolonization, which freed the country from more than 130 years of French rule. While the enthusiasm of the post-independence years was palpable in Algeria, it did not entirely heal the painful memories of the brutal conflict. Still today, more than 70 years after the outbreak of the war in 1954, Niati often recalls her experiences of being detained as a young teenager by the French police.1 The war and the suffering of Algerian women have profoundly shaped Niati’s multimedia artistic practice, which incorporates painting, photography, sound, and performance.

Figure 1. Houria Niati. The Last Words Before the Long Voyage. 1988. Oil pastel on paper. This artwork belongs to the Permanent Collection of the Jordan National Gallery of Fine Arts, Amman. Image courtesy the artist / Jordan National Gallery of Fine Arts

Early press reviews of Niati’s exhibitions highlight the artist’s focus not only on gender and violence but also on sound. A review of a group exhibition at the Galerie M’hamed Issiakhem (March 8–April 10, 1987) in Algiers that included artworks by Niati alongside those by Hamida Chellali, Akila Mouhoubi, and Baya Mahieddine notes the artist’s focus on sound or, rather, its absence. “Women are at the heart of Houria Niati’s inquiry. The twelve pastel works on paper and the four paintings on canvas all take the woman as their main subject or, more precisely, the suffering of a woman,” the author observes before adding that the paintings make palpable the “forced silence” to which women have been subjected.2 The article draws readers’ attention to the “silence” and “imprisonment” that are discernible in Niati’s depictions of women, many of whom are shown in inhospitable spaces populated by sharp-toothed hybrid creatures and floating masks—as in The Last Words Before the Long Voyage (fig. 1), an oil pastel from 1982. In other works from the same series, which is titled Delirium, women are shown confined in black rectangular and arch-shaped spaces or reclining next to a window and looking into the starry night. Some float through an abstract space in menacing proximity to serpents. The lack of interaction with other figures and their visible solitude submerges them in an overwhelming silence. Yet, while The Last Words Before the Long Voyage depicts a solitary figure surrounded by dangerous-looking animals, the title references the words spoken prior to embarking on a mysterious journey. In fact, sound in the form of poetry and music would become key aspects of Niati’s artistic practice, in effect “activating” the paintings.

The artist is perhaps best known for her series of paintings No to Torture (fig. 2), which she completed as an undergraduate at Croydon College of Art in the United Kingdom in 1982. Recently shown at Tate Britain in the exhibition Women in Revolt!: Art and Activism in the UK, 1970–1990 (November 8, 2023–April 7, 2024), this series is composed of a first painting depicting four women that is displayed alongside four other paintings, each of which focuses on one of the figures. Shackled at their ankles, their faces wounded by rapid incisions, the figures, the artist suggests, personify all women who have suffered colonial torture.3 The thick layers of paint and repetition of the figures across multiple canvases can be read as the artist’s persistent attempt to recover the tortured bodies without concealing the violence they were subjected to. Indeed, the dark smudges of paint that indicate their faces raise alarm about the aggression experienced by Algerian women during the war at the hands of French soldiers.4 No to Torture is a direct reference to two Orientalist paintings by Eugène Delacroix (French, 1798–1863), both of which are titled Women of Algiers in Their Apartment, from 1834 and 1849, respectively. Niati’s work retains Delacroix’s composition but replaces his soft, blended brushstrokes with dynamically applied paint and deep incisions—an expression of anger at colonial injustice and violence, Niati explains.5

Figure 2. Installation view of Houria Niati: No To Torture, March 31–May 7, 2023, Felix & Spear Gallery, London. Shown, from left: Jar One from the installation To Bring Water from the Fountain Has Nothing Romantic About It. 1991. Painted ceramic, 29 1/8″ (74 cm) × 55 7/8″ (142 cm) diam. at widest point; Yellow Woman. 1982. Oil on canvas, 74 × 58″ (188 × 138 cm); No to Torture. 1982. Oil on canvas, 74 × 106 1/4″ (188 × 270 cm); Jar Three from the installation To Bring Water from the Fountain Has Nothing Romantic About It. 1991. Painted ceramic, 29 1/8″ (74 cm) × 55 7/8″ (142 cm) diam. at widest point. Courtesy the artist / Felix & Spear Gallery

The solitude of the individual women in each of the four canvases makes the silence of incarceration palpable. Even the group painting does not reveal signs of conversation between the women, whose faces are rendered in a highly abstract way, with the green figure’s head immobilized by a rectangular shape that resembles a birdcage. Coincidentally, Niati completed No to Torture only two years after the Algerian writer Assia Djebar published a collection of short stories titled Women of Algiers in Their Apartment (1980). In her introduction, Djebar points to the formidable absence of sound in Delacroix’s artwork, arguing that the women abruptly stopped their conversation when the door opened and the painter walked in. “Sound has truly been severed,” Djebar writes, adding that “only in the fragments of ancient murmuring do I see how we must look for a restoration of the conversation between women, the very one that Delacroix froze in the painting.”6 It seems significant, then, that Niati often integrates sound in her paintings and installations, reciting her own poetry and singing Arab-Andalusian songs in front of her works in an attempt to complement the visual experience with a sonic one. While Tate only exhibited one of the paintings, and Niati did not perform in the gallery space, the display of No to Torture at the exhibition Forces of Change: Artists of the Arab World at the National Museum of Women in the Arts in Washington, DC, in 1993 was accompanied by the artist’s recitation of her poem “Delirium,” which played from speakers. The poem began with the following words:

I offer to myself the world in a phantasmagorical 

Effort of critical transformation

What is it?

It is the outcome of a mysterious delirium

That contracts my fingers

On the multicolored pastels

Which trace the words and the shapes

That burst on the paper like a retarded fusion

Of pachydermic frustrations

Of transcendental relationships

The ramifications degenerate themselves

The stories are no longer listened to

The tales are not anymore tackled

In a warm and re-comforting impetus

We do not listen we look at

We accept with infected eyes

Swollen by the resignation and the demission

The lyrical evocation of stories and tales that have become nearly obsolete suggests their healing powers could cure the “infected eyes,” the “resignation,” and the “demission.” Recited alongside the No to Torture paintings, the poem commits to restoring the sound muted first by Delacroix and then by the French army when it incarcerated and tortured Algerian women. The detention is addressed in the poem, which mentions “doorless and openingless” walls of rooms from which there is no escape. The call to listen resonates loudly in “Delirium,” as if asking viewers to focus on and try to hear the muted voices of the women in the paintings. 

During the opening of Forces of Change, Niati also sang three songs a capella in front of the No to Torture paintings (fig. 3). All three works were composed by the medieval singer, poet, oud and lute player Ziryab Ibn Nafi, who lived in exile in Muslim Andalusia and whose songs Niati discovered while working at the Algerian Ministry of Youth and Culture from 1969–76. For Niati, Ziryab Ibn Nafi epitomizes the experience of migration. Born in Baghdad, where he was the caliph Hārūn al-Rashīd’s singer, he was forced into exile by his musical master El Mossili, who was jealous of his student’s increased success and power. Upon his arrival in Andalusia, he revolutionized medieval music, became the court musician for caliph Abd ar-Rahmān II, and gained fame as “the poet of Cordoba.” Widely considered to be the progenitor of Andalusian musical cultures in all their forms, his rich poetic-musical compositions have significantly shaped contemporary urban music in North Africa. When the Arabs lost Andalusia to the Spaniards in the late 15th century, they escaped to North Africa, where they continued their musical traditions. Arab-Andalusian music, then, is a cultural expression that survived exile and displacement. For Niati, it forms an eternal memory of migration, which she herself experienced upon leaving Algeria in the 1970s. By singing these songs in front of No to Torture, she articulated her own experience as a migrant Algerian woman, creating a shared sonic, cultural space in which women of different generations can coexist across time and space.

Figure 3. Houria Niati performing in front of No to Torture (1993), National Museum of Women in the Arts, Washington, DC, 1993, as part of the exhibition Forces of Change: Artists of the Arab World, February 7, 1993–May 15, 1994, curated by Salwa Mikdadi. Courtesy the artist

As seen with No to Torture, Niati often mobilizes poetry and music to “speak back” to Orientalist artworks. She shares this concern of confronting Orientalist visual representations with artists such as Brooklyn-based Bianca Abdi-Boragi, who is currently working on a series of 16 paintings in response to Delacroix’s The Women of Algiers in Their Apartment,7 and with Algiers-based Maya Benchikh El Fegoun (El Meya), whose recent work reimagines two paintings of Algerian women by Étienne Dinet (French, 1861–1929).8 Niati’s use of sound, however, is distinctive within this context. Her installation To Bring Water from the Fountain Has Nothing Romantic About It from 1991, is composed of three large pastel-colored paintings and three pottery vases depicting floating women’s silhouettes, masks, fish, snakes, and the moon. The title refers both to Algerian folk songs that praise the beauty of a girl who fetches water from the fountain and to the abundance of Orientalist paintings incorporating sensual aesthetics to conceal the physical effort of carrying water. By using thick outlines for a woman’s silhouette in one of the paintings and displaying the paintings next to heavy pottery vases, Niati emphasizes the strain on women’s bodies. The poem that plays through speakers as part of this installation touches on a recurring theme in Niati’s work—the lack of freedom and inability to break free due to either colonial oppression or patriarchal social structures—by evoking a “World where the explosion of Revolution” was “blocked up by the walls built by possessive hands.” Addressing “oppressed spirits,” the persona in the poem evocatively says, “The immobility is the repressed dream of the impossible escape to far horizons.” The poem then introduces the figure of a “deformed Orientalist” who “has traveled desperately searching for peace and newness,” a reference to the many Orientalist artists in Algeria who depicted the land and its people as exotic and erotic. In the lines preceding the introduction of the Orientalist, the poem reads:

Not thinking is to burst out laughing

Like a bomb

Obscured by the night

By the incredible misadventure

Of limited freedom

No matter what the silence 

In the illuminated darkness [. . .]

Who are you Women who submit

To sensual passion

In the shadowy houses

With half-opened windows

Looking into interior courtyards

Women fatal and mysterious 

Powerful in their innocence 

Out of the ordinary

Out of time 

Unraveling the Orientalist depiction of Algerian women as mysterious, sensual, and erotic, the poem directly addresses the women fetching water, piercing the layers of Orientalist representation that have fixed a romanticized view of them. The display of To Bring Water from the Fountain Has Nothing Romantic About It also includes the shapes of human hands and feet formed of sand on the gallery floor, evoking the actual bodies of the women whom Orientalist art turned into static images, as well as multiple reproductions of the same photograph showing women fetching water, suggesting the recurring labor. 

Figure 4. Houria Niati in her studio, London, March 21, 2024. Photograph by author

Integrating sound into her multimedia installations, Niati works against both colonial and local archetypes of Algerian women by merging their abstract painterly depictions with poems or songs. It is not insignificant that Niati frequently recalls marveling as a child at the stories and fables told to her and her sisters by their grandmother and that she firmly attributes the development of her own plastic language to them (fig. 4).9 
The women in her artworks are always heavily abstracted, as if their bodies are at risk of dissolving into smudges of paint or oil pastel. Yet sound makes their physical presence felt: The poems often address the women directly, while the Arab-Andalusian songs locate them within a distinct cultural heritage. These songs also allow Niati to explore her own position as a migrant Algerian woman for whom sound is a way of forging a precarious relationship with the women she depicts, across space and time. Niati’s expressive way of working and the fact that she never corrects the initial marks made on the canvas suggest that her paintings are deeply performative, as if refusing to be fixed as static images that would delineate the terms under which women can be pictured. Free-floating forms and overlapping colors create vibrant spaces in which the sounds of women’s voices slowly emerge.

1    Houria Niati, interview by the author, September 1, 2024.
2    Lazhari Labter, “Signé femmes,” Révolution africaine, no. 1204 (March 27, 1987): 69. Translation by author.
3    Niati, interview by the author.
4    The torture and rape of war veteran Djamila Boupacha gained widespread attention during the Algerian War of Independence in part due to the joint efforts of Simone de Beauvoir and the lawyer Gisèle Halimi to demand justice for her in 1960.
5    Houria Niati, “A Double-Edged Knife,” interview by Shakila Maan, Feminist Dissent, no. 6 (2022), pp. 232–35, p. 234.
6    Assia Djebar, Women of Algiers in Their Apartment, trans. Marjolijn de Jager and Clarisse Zimra (University of Virginia Press, 1992), 148 and 151. Originally published in French in 1980.
7    More on Bianca Abdi-Boragi’s work: https://www.biancaboragi.net/women-of-algiers.html
9    Anonymous, El Moudjahid, June 5, 1985, 5; Niati, interview by author.

The post Houria Niati’s Visual and Sonic Evocations of Algerian Women appeared first on post.

]]>
Catholic and Popular Mysticism in Brazilian Modern Art: The Quest for Maria Eugênia Franco’s Critique of Sacred Representations / Misticismo católico e popular na arte moderna brasileira: a busca da crítica de Maria Eugênia Franco às representações sacras https://post.moma.org/catholic-and-popular-mysticism-in-brazilian-modern-art-the-quest-for-maria-eugenia-francos-critique-of-sacred-representations-misticismo-catolico-e-popular-na-arte-moderna-brasileira-a-bu/ Wed, 12 Mar 2025 18:24:49 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=8987 The following essay by art historian Talita Trizoli reveals the influence of a Catholic and spiritual pathos in the work of influential though relatively unknown Brazilian critic Maria Eugênia Franco. Taking as case studies Franco’s writings on artists such as Samson Flexor, Henri Michaux, and Mestre Nosa and artworks attributed to unrecognized Baroque artisans, Trizoli…

The post Catholic and Popular Mysticism in Brazilian Modern Art: The Quest for Maria Eugênia Franco’s Critique of Sacred Representations / Misticismo católico e popular na arte moderna brasileira: a busca da crítica de Maria Eugênia Franco às representações sacras appeared first on post.

]]>

The following essay by art historian Talita Trizoli reveals the influence of a Catholic and spiritual pathos in the work of influential though relatively unknown Brazilian critic Maria Eugênia Franco. Taking as case studies Franco’s writings on artists such as Samson Flexor, Henri Michaux, and Mestre Nosa and artworks attributed to unrecognized Baroque artisans, Trizoli establishes a direct relationship between Catholic motifs and the development of modernity in Brazilian art and identities.

Religion is eminently social. Religious representations are collective representations which express collective realities; the rites are a manner of acting which take rise in the midst of the assembled groups and which are destined to excite, maintain, or recreate certain mental states in those groups. —Emile Durkheim1

Between 1948 and 1954, Brazilian art critic and curator Maria Eugênia Franco (1915–1999) had a regular column in O Estado de São Paulo, a real achievement given this newspaper, and several others, was marked by misogyny and conservative values.2Over the course of seven years, Franco offered commentary and analyses, predominantly about the art circuit in São Paulo, in addition to lucid criticism of the systemic aspect of the milieu and formal observations on the work of specific artists, most of whom were contemporary.3

Still relatively unfamiliar to the general public, Franco’s critical writings allow us to understand miscellaneous efforts in the modern Latin American context to reconcile form and content—a conflict inherent to aesthetic programs in their various versions and a recurring theme in Brazilian art criticism.4

A large part of Franco’s critical work deals with artists and artistic events on the so-called Rio–São Paulo axis, raising structural issues surrounding the organization of the Brazilian art circuit, mainly as it relates to audience formation and cultural institutions.5 In terms of the selection of articles commented upon here, the content concerns sacred themes explored by Brazilian artists not only as an object of formal exercise but also as a representation of an affective memory linked to the construction of national identity, since figures dear to popular culture and religious festivals, in this case saints and passages from the life of Christ, have been chosen to allegorize reality in Brazil. 

Embedded in the constitution of Brazilian national identity, the mystical narratives of Catholicism, a fundamental element of Portuguese colonization, formed a set of folkloric entities in the collective imagination that mixed with the mythologies of the various original Indigenous peoples and the shamanic practices of the African subjects exiled by the slave regime. Although the poetic and violent encounter between these cultures generated a rich symbolic ensemble, the Catholic-Apostolic-Roman structure remained the organizing imperative of Brazilian culture.6

Coming from a Catholic family, like most of the Brazilian population at the time, Franco was familiar with Christian religious “mysteries” even though she was not a practicing Catholic.7Indeed, from the Barroco Mineiro, or Baroque of Minas Gerais, chosen as the first artistic manifestation of the Brazilian spirit, to the religious calendar of collective festivals and the obvious predominance of biblical passages in the history of art, some knowledge of Christian mysticism was almost inevitable.8

For Franco, the mystery of the Catholic religious experience emerged as a theme already widely recognized in the artistic sphere rather than as an element of amazement or one of discovery. This aspect can also be seen in the artistic production of her sister, painter Maria Leontina (1917–1984), especially in a series of abstracted representations of Saint Anne (figs. 1, 2) and in banners she presented as objects of scrutiny for the application of chromatic nuance and composition inspired by Giorgio Morandi.9

Figure 1. Maria Leontina. Sant’Ana (Saint Anne). 1952. Oil on canvas, 16 1/8 x 10 5/8″ (41 x 27 cm). Private collection. Photo by Alexandre Dacosta
Figure 2. Maria Leontina. Sant’Ana (Saint Anne). 1951. Oil on canvas, 13 3/4 x 10 5/8″ (35 x 27 cm). Private collection. Photo by Alexandre Dacosta

Committed to remaining professionally impartial, Franco did not write frequently about the work of her sister or brother-in-law, Milton Dacosta (1915–1988), who was also a painter. (Rather, her exchanges with both frequently took place in person or through letters). She dedicated some of her columns, however, to the work of partner artists in which the sacred theme is manifested alongside formal investigation and dramatic Christian narratives (the mystical pathos), which are mobilized for the sentimental education of the spectator.10Of these texts, an analysis of artist Samson Flexor (1907–1971) and his work in the article “Flexor e a arte religiosa” (“Flexor and Religious Art”) is significant.11

Flexor was born in Moldova, in the city of Soroca, but after traveling through Brussels and Paris, he settled permanently in Brazil in 1948. Having earned a degree in painting from the École Nationale Supérieure des Beaux-Arts in Paris and studying art history at the Sorbonne—in addition to holding a degree in chemistry, which he had previously earned in Brussels—Flexor was an artist who was intellectual about his own work.12He is considered among the pioneers of abstraction in Brazil, mainly after critical contact with Belgian art critic Léon Degand (1907–1958), first director of the Museu de Arte Moderna de São Paulo (MAM) and an advocate of abstraction. It is important to highlight that Flexor was in no way a defender of a dogmatic and protocol-based artistic practice; indeed, he believed in the affective and dramatic dimensions of art—as can be seen in his clashes with members of the Concrete art movement, whom he nicknamed “Concretinos” (a mixture of “concrete” and “cretins” in Portuguese).13

It is from this sense of religious pathos that Franco approached Flexor’s work. In her article about the artist, Maria Eugênia highlights two solo exhibitions on display in São Paulo, one at Galeria Domus, the other at MAM. She foregrounds Flexor’s technical dexterity and emphasizes his character as a “subject painter,” highlighting the eleven paintings in the series Composições sobre temas da Paixão (Compositions on Themes of the Passion) at MAM. These canvases, with their Cubo-Expressionist treatment of forms and their icy hues, warm blues, and earth tones, represent passages from Christ’s martyrdom, evoking the most moving moments of his suffering and cathartic self-denial (figs. 3–5). 

It is noteworthy that Flexor was born into a Jewish family but converted to Catholicism in France. After the death of his first wife, Tatiana Yablokof, during childbirth, the painter received spiritual guidance and professional support from local priests, who commissioned the grieving artist to produce several frescoes based on biblical events. From then on, biblical passages, with an emphasis on Christ’s crucifixion at Calvary, would be a recurring theme in his work, even in later life, when his artistic focus became more personal (though nonetheless tragic).14Maria Eugênia comments in her article on the artist: 

Flexor’s art took what was formal in the mythology of Christ, without betraying its symbolic tradition. Once again, the modification brought to the treatment of the Passion was simply of a structural nature, that is, from the point of view of the form as a pure plastic expression. . . . Through a single plastic treatment, Flexor tried to explore even paroxysm, drama, and mystical expression. Naturally, from the point of view of traditional religious conception, these religious pictures of Flexor’s can be discussed. If there is, as we have said, a fidelity to the theme, this theme appears so deformed that it suggests to the orthodox the idea of an almost profanation. . . . In the drama of Christ, this character consists in the immense potential achieved by the fusion of drama and mysticism. Because only in the martyrdom of the saints and of Christ himself does art find itself faced with the need to externalize two apparently antagonistic expressions: mysticism and drama. . . . Christ is therefore always conceived in verticals, verticals that symbolize purity, integrity, the mysticism of the state of grace. . . . On the contrary, the drama of the Passion, the agony, the scourging, the betrayal, all the turmoil of human misery, the affront, the betrayal, the painter seeks to express through the use of curves, in all its formal and, therefore, expressional variants.15

Figure 3. Samson Flexor. Cristo na Cruz (Christ on the Cross). 1949. Oil on canvas, 57 1/16 x 76 7/8″ (145 x 195.3 cm). Museu de Arte Contemporânea da Universidade de São Paulo. Photo by Romulo Fialdini
Figure 4. Samson Flexor. A Coroa de Espinhos (The Crown of Thorns). 1950. Oil on canvas, 39 3/8 x 31 13/16″ (100 x 80.8 cm). Museu de Arte Contemporânea da Universidade de São Paulo. Photo by Sérgio Guerini
Figure 5. Samson Flexor. Aos Pés da Cruz (At the Foot of the Cross). 1949. Oil on canvas, 51 3/16 x 37 3/8″ (130 × 95 cm). São Paulo Pinacoteca. Photo by Isabella Matheus

Catholic culture has been predominant in Brazil since the territory was colonized, even determining its later structure as an empire and democracy—despite the modern premise of a secular state within the Enlightenment model.16As far as the artistic world is concerned, the use of mystical drama in sacred art is both a means of catalyzing attention and a strong empathic device in the narrative of suffering and sacrifice in the name of transcendence—not for nothing, the choice of certain passages and figures from the Bible to consolidate values or reformulate contingencies is recurrent in representations. I consider this condition an example of the intense presence in Brazilian culture of variants of Our Lady—widely used as a resource for appeasing and welcoming the suffering of the population—but also the symbolic correlation of Christ martyred on the cross with the figure of Brazilian national hero Joaquim José da Silva Xavier, known as Tiradentes, who in 1792, became the only member of the revolutionary Inconfidência Mineira to be arrested, tried for treason, and publicly dismembered.17

The search for a dramatic dimension to the Christian mystery is a problem inherent to Maria Eugênia Franco’s critical analyses of artists other than Flexor, but without the loss of focus on the formal and systemic structuring aspect of the milieu. These dramatic, almost passionate elements identified by not only Franco but also fellow writers such as Geraldo Ferraz (1905–1979) and Clarival do Prado Valladares (1918–1983) are reminiscent of the expressionist influence of immigrant artists established in Brazil and their pupils.18 Moreover, they are applied to the thematic treatment of scenes typical of the country, as is the case in works by Lasar Segall (1889–1957), Cândido Portinari (1903–1962), and Oswaldo Goeldi (1895–1961), among others. Its use by Flexor, but also by painter and poet Henri Michaux (1899–1984), as we will see later through Franco’s perspective, is linked to the experience of collective human suffering during World War II. 

In Franco’s article about Henri Michaux’s watercolors, written during her French stay, one can see by the use of adjectives and a certain psychologizing analysis, her effort to narrate the dimension of anguish and fascinating displacement in the artist’s images, with their washes and autonomist drawing techniques (figs. 6, 7).19Michaux, of Belgian origin and naturalized French, is still known today for his dramatic forms and investigations of human suffering, which are poetically enhanced by manifestations of the unconscious in the form of dreams and numbing delusions. Portraits and self-portraits made with watercolor stains and thin, tense lines of ink that overlap, forming a suspended plot on the white of the paper, indicate the artist’s proximity to Surrealism or even Dadaism. However, the artist distanced himself from the uncontrolled aspects of these isms, as he was interested in the fissure of human subjectivity, the feeling of lack of belonging intensified by the experience of war.20
Franco describes the paintings on display at the gallery as follows: 

Strange, fluid, spectral deformations, like the soul of things, impalpable, immaterial, Michaux’s watercolors represent well this “fantôme intérieur” in which he himself speaks to us. They therefore surpass the physical consciousness of the world to become a kind of metempsychosis, of metaphysical figuration of its exterior aspects. . . . Michaux, in a state of almost neurosis, plays with the most absolutely liquid: watercolor . . . resembles the visualization in artistic expression of what we could call the inside out, the inside of beings. As if the human desire for objectivity, to always give form to what has no form, had already created a conventional figuration of the invisible.21

Figure 6. Henri Michaux. Untitled. 1946–48. Watercolor and ink on paper, 12 1/2 x 9 1/2″ (31.8 x 24.1 cm). The Museum of Modern Art, New York. Acquired through the generosity of Jo Carole and Ronald S. Lauder. © 2024 Artists Rights Society (ARS), New York / ADAGP, Paris
Figure 7. Henri Michaux. Untitled. 1948. Watercolor, 15 9/16 x 11 1/6″ (39.5 x 28.2 cm). Museu d’Art Contemporani de Barcelona. Photo by FotoGasull

It is interesting that in her articles on Flexor and Michaux, Franco emphasizes the relationship between studies of form and those of composition as they pertain to the dramatic and psychic demands of subject matter. This theme was already present in 1944 in her article22on the statuary ensemble in Ouro Preto by Antônio Francisco Lisboa (popularly known as Aleijadinho, 1738–1814), her first aesthetic essay, and it is repeated in later articles on the mythical artist and the importance of the Baroque in the constitution of Brazil’s colonial artistic fortune.23  

Referencing the studies of Mário de Andrade (1893–1945), pioneer in identifying the Baroque of Minas Gerais as the first sui generis Brazilian artistic style, Franco points out the artistic and historical importance of the figure of the crippled craftsman, who suffered like Christ, and calls for a greater presence of his work and state support for its circulation.24In a typed manuscript now in the personal archive of her nephew Alexandre Dacosta, Franco describes an unofficial tour of the Minas Gerais museum complex in 1944.25She writes:

In the Museum of the Inconfidentes, which is still in the process of being organized, but which we were kindly allowed to visit by Mr. G. Simoni, who organizes it for IPHAN [Institute of National Historical and Artistic Heritage], the series of oratories, saints and angels is one of the most precious for the study of Brazilian primitive art. In them, the deformation is often of great expressive force. Hilde Weber and Alfredo Volpi picked up some very characteristic aspects from them, which prove the harmony of these figures. But there are also oratories in which sometimes just one female saint, solitary and mystical, is a suggestion of religiosity. In others, there is an accumulation of figures in which there is already a broader problem of composition, for which, however, the right solution is always found. Among them, I would prefer to talk about that oratory on the way of the cross. . . . It is a bas-relief of the Steps of the Passion, in reduced size, which is reminiscent of an Assyrian panel due to its overlapping planes. The figures, all five to seven centimeters tall, are naive and primitive, and more or less static, as if the artist had wanted to capture, in each expression, its maximum moment. It begins on the left, with Christ praying in the Garden, lifted only by an angel who, standing against a background of clouds, holds out the chalice to him. This is followed by several episodes of scourging, where the figures are arranged side by side, almost all facing forward.26

Figure 8. Oratório de esmolar com grupo escultórico (Almsgiving Oratory with Sculptural Group) and Cenas da Vida de Cristo (Scenes from the Life of Christ). c. 1751–1800. Wood, iron, and paint, each measuring 15 1/8 x 11 1/6 x 7 1/8″ (38.5 x 28.2 x 18.1 cm). Museum of Inconfidência, Ouro Preto, Minas Gerais
Figure 9. Oratório de esmolar com grupo escultórico (Almsgiving Oratory with Sculptural Group) and Cenas da Vida de Cristo (Scenes from the Life of Christ). c. 1751–1800. Wood, iron, and paint, each measuring 15 1/8 x 11 1/6 x 7 1/8″ (38.5 x 28.2 x 18.1 cm). Museum of Inconfidência, Ouro Preto, Minas Gerais

Franco continues her essay with an emotional and qualitative description of the oratorio in question, but what is striking about this youthful text is the description of the scourging of Jesus on the Way of the Cross. As a dramatic, political, and formal exercise, this theme is an exhaustive one for artists, and Franco addressed it repeatedly in her criticism.27The passages of suffering, violence, commotion, and welcome, consisting of fourteen stations, provide a narrative of emotional purging for the faithful, whereby the aim is both to grow closer to the divine through mystical experience and to obtain indulgence for moral failings—in this sense, the formal solution of the unknown artist of the oratory, of begging, of carving the small polychrome figures on a blue background in a narrative of ascendancy through the sacrifice of the son of God, reinforces the idea of ascension and transcendence through the experience of violence.

In 1969, Franco undertook her last public analysis of a sacred and popular representation of Christ’s Calvary, this time not in a newspaper column but rather in an essay published in a limited edition of woodcuts by Mestre Nosa.28The artist from Ceará, whose baptismal name was Inocêncio Miguel da Costa Nick (1897–1983), had recently arrived in São Paulo and was a prominent figure in the movement for the marketing and appreciation of popular culture. His set of fifteen prints, first commissioned by artist Sérvulo Esmeraldo (1929–2017) and then published in two limited editions—the first in France in 1965 by editor Robert Morel through Esmeraldo, and the second in 1969 by editor Julio Pacello—fueled that frisson of the “primitive,” “innocent,” and “pure” of so-called popular art. Franco’s text reinforces these notions of vernacular artistic production but adds her own set of aesthetic predicates referring to the sacred and formal sphere:

Several reasons, in addition to its plastic quality, explain the importance of this ‘Via Sacra’ by an unknown Mestre Nosa from the Northeast. . . . It has a strong presence, due to its stripped-down and dry style, with its rough but exact expression. The correct solutions found by the engraver are impressive. The Romanesque deformation of the figures, short and schematic, concentrated in a single block, the primitive synthesis of each scene, the sharp, raw contrast between the blacks, the more linear hollow areas and the chromaticism of the background. The composition also has something medieval Romanesque, solemn, in an instinctive balance of shapes in vertical or diagonal rectangles. Moreover, each scene is the primary visual condensation of the moment narrated, like a snapshot of provincial photography, in which the characters do not live. They land, erect, in front of the artist’s cold record.29

Figure 10. Mestre Nosa. Via Sacra Gravada por Mestre Nosa (Way of the Cross Engraved by Mestre Nosa). 1969. Woodcuts on colored paper, each 9 1/16 x 8 1/4″ (23 x 21 cm). Private collection. Photo by Talita Trizoli
Figure 11. Mestre Nosa. Via Sacra Gravada por Mestre Nosa (Way of the Cross Engraved by Mestre Nosa). 1969. Woodcuts on colored paper, each 9 1/16 x 8 1/4″ (23 x 21 cm). Private collection. Photo by Talita Trizoli

It is interesting that in her critical analysis of the oratorio and of Nosa’s woodcuts, Franco emphasizes the ingenuity of the formal solutions in the face of so-called simplistic representations of a classic and consecrated religious theme in the Christian context. The Way of the Cross and the suffering endured by Jesus have historically been mobilized as moralizing devices for the masses, among whom material self-denial and physical submission constitute an imperative condition for the ascension of the spirit—especially amid economic fragility and political turmoil, as was the case during Franco’s time as an arts professional in the critical and curatorial sectors. Whether under the dictatorial New State (Estado Novo; 1937–45) during the rule of Getúlio Vargas or under later military dictatorship (1964–85), artistic productions of a religious nature had, dubiously, the public function of cultural familiarity and of creating critical metaphors for social causes.

However, with regard to this set of articles by Maria Eugênia Franco, religious themes in Brazilian modern art are a bastion of the constitution of national identity, an aspect of obsession in the late modern generation of the Return to Order. Franco seems to have made a circle of eternal return, albeit indirectly and tangentially, to the mystical Christian realm amid her own struggles to construct the artistic environment and the aesthetic-educational formation of the public30 (synthesis of form with content, synthesis of artistic investigative practice, and the dramatization of affections), even though today she is barely remembered by her peers.

Portuguese

O seguinte ensaio da historiadora da arte Talita Trizoli revela a influência de um pathos católico e espiritual na obra da influente, embora relativamente desconhecida, crítica brasileira Maria Eugênia Franco. Tomando como estudos de caso os escritos de Franco sobre artistas como Samson Flexor, Henri Michaux e Mestre Nosa e obras atribuídas a artesãos barrocos não reconhecidos, Trizoli estabelece uma relação direta entre motivos católicos e o desenvolvimento da modernidade na arte e identidades brasileiras.

[…] la religion est une chose éminemment sociale. Les représentations religieuses sont des représentations collectives qui expriment des réalités collectives; les rites sont des manières d’agir qui ne prennent naissance qu’au sein des groupes assemblés et qui sont destinés à susciter, à entretenir ou à refaire certains états mentaux de ces groupes31 ― Émile Durkeim 

Entre 1948 e 1954, a crítica de arte, gestora e curadora brasileira Maria Eugênia Franco (1915–1999) teve uma coluna regular de crítica de arte no jornal O Estado de São Paulo, um verdadeiro feito, considerando que este jornal, assim como vários outros, era marcado pela misoginia e pelos valores conservadores.32Ao longo de sete anos, Franco teceu comentários e análises predominantemente sobre o circuito artístico de artes na capital paulista, além de apresentar críticas lúcidas no aspecto sistêmico do meio e observações formais sobre a produção artística, em sua maioria, contemporânea.33

Ainda pouco conhecida do grande público, a produção crítica de Franco possibilita compreender os esforços de miscelânea entre forma e conteúdo no âmbito moderno latino-americano, um conflito inerente aos programas estéticos em suas diversas versões e um tema recorrente na crítica de arte brasileira.34

Grande parte da obra crítica de Franco aborda artistas e eventos artísticos do chamado eixo Rio-São Paulo, levantando questões estruturais em torno da organização do circuito artístico brasileiro, principalmente no que se refere à formação de público e às instituições culturais.35Em termos da seleção dos artigos aqui comentados, o conteúdo diz respeito a temas sagrados explorados pelos artistas brasileiros não apenas como objeto de exercício formal, mas também como representação de uma memória afetiva vinculada à construção da identidade nacional, uma vez que figuras caras à cultura popular e às festas religiosas, no caso santos e passagens da vida de Cristo, foram escolhidas para alegorizar a realidade brasileira.36

Incrustadas na constituição da identidade nacional brasileira, as narrativas místicas do catolicismo, elemento fundamental da colonização portuguesa, formaram um conjunto de entidades folclóricas no imaginário coletivo que se misturam às mitologias dos diversos povos indígenas originários e às práticas xamânicas dos súditos africanos exilados pelo regime escravista. Embora o encontro poético e violento entre essas culturas tenha gerado um rico conjunto simbólico, a estrutura católico-apostólico-romana permaneceu como o imperativo organizador da cultura brasileira.

Vinda de uma família católica, como a maioria da população brasileira da época, Franco estava familiarizada com os “mistérios” religiosos cristãos, embora não fosse católica praticante.37De fato, do Barroco Mineiro, ou Barroco de Minas Gerais, escolhido como a primeira manifestação artística do espírito brasileiro, ao calendário religioso de festas coletivas e à óbvia predominância de passagens bíblicas na história da arte, algum conhecimento do misticismo cristão era quase inevitável.38

Para Franco, o mistério da experiência religiosa católica surgiu como um tema já amplamente reconhecido na esfera artística, em vez de um elemento de espanto ou descoberta. Esse aspecto também pode ser visto na produção artística de sua irmã, a pintora Maria Leontina (1917–1984), especialmente em uma série de representações abstratas de Santa Ana (figs. 1, 2) e em faixas que ela apresentou como objetos de escrutínio para a aplicação de nuance cromática e composição inspiradas por Giorgio Morandi.39

Figura 1. Maria Leontina. Sant’Ana. 1952. Óleo sobre tela, 41 x 27 cm. Coleção privada. Fotografia de Alexandre Dacosta
Figura 2. Maria Leontina. Sant’Ana. 1951. Óleo sobre tela, 35 x 27 cm. Coleção privada. Fotografia de Alexandre Dacosta

Comprometida em permanecer profissionalmente imparcial, Franco não escrevia frequentemente sobre o trabalho de sua irmã ou cunhado, Milton Dacosta (1915–1988), que também era pintor. (Em vez disso, suas trocas com ambos frequentemente ocorriam pessoalmente ou por meio de cartas). Ela dedicou algumas de suas colunas, no entanto, ao trabalho de artistas parceiros nos quais o tema sagrado se manifesta ao lado da investigação formal e das narrativas cristãs dramáticas (o pathos místico), que são mobilizadas para a educação sentimental do espectador.40Destes textos, destaca-se a análise do artista Samson Flexor (1907–1971) e sua obra no artigo “Flexor e a arte religiosa”.41

Flexor nasceu na Moldávia, na cidade de Soroca, e após trânsito por Bruxelas e Paris, estabeleceu-se em definitivo no Brasil em 1948. Com formação em pintura pela Belas Artes de Paris, mas também com passagens pela Sorbonne na área de história, e uma formação prévia em Química em Bruxelas, Flexor foi um artista intelectualizado sobre a própria obra.42Ele é considerado um dos percursores da abstração no Brasil, principalmente após contato crítico com o primeiro diretor do Museu de Arte Moderna de São Paulo, o belga Léon Degan (1907-1958), partidário da abstração. É Importante frisar que o artista não era de modo algum defensor de uma prática artística dogmática e protocolar, pois acreditava na dimensão afetiva e dramática da obra de arte – como se pode ver nos seus confrontos com os membros do movimento da arte concreta, a quem apelidou de “Concretinos”.43

É a partir desse dispositivo dramático que Franco se aproxima da obra de Flexor. No referido artigo de 25 de abril de 1940, Maria Eugênia nomeia duas mostras individuais do artista em cartaz na cidade, uma na galeria Domus, outra no Museu de Arte Moderna de São Paulo. Ela coloca em primeiro plano sua destreza técnica e pontuar seu caráter de “pintor de assunto”, mas dando destaque ao conjunto presente no MAM, “Composições sobre temas da Paixão”. Essas telas, com seu tratamento cubo-expressionista das formas e seus tons gelados, azuis quentes e tons de terra, representam passagens do martírio de Cristo, evocando os momentos mais comoventes de seu sofrimento e autonegação catártica (figs. 3–5).

Vale notar que, Flexor nasceu em uma família judia, mas converteu-se ao catolicismo na França após a morte de sua 1ª esposa no parto, Tatiana Yablokof, e o respectivo acolhimento espiritual e profissional de padres, os quais encomendaram diversos afrescos sobre eventos bíblicos para o artista em luto. As passagens bíblicas de Cristo, com ênfase em seu calvário, seriam então um tema recorrente para Flexor, mesmo quando o artista adentra a uma produção tardia mais pessoal, mas também trágica.44 Maria Eugênia comenta que:

[…] a arte de Flexor tomou o que havia de formal na mitologia de Cristo, sem trair a sua tradição simbológica. Mais uma vez, a modificação trazida ao tratamento da Paixão foi simplesmente de caráter estrutural, isto é, do ponto de vista da forma como expressão plástica pura… Por meio de um só tratamento plástico, Flexor tentou explorar até o paroxismo o drama e a expressão mística. Naturalmente, do ponto de vista da concepção religiosa tradicional, esses quadros religiosos de Flexor podem ser discutidos. Se existe, como dissemos, uma fidelidade ao tema, esse tema aparece tão deformado que sugere aos ortodoxos a ideia de uma quase profanação… No drama de Cristo, consiste esse caráter na potencialidade imensa conseguida pela fusão do drama e do misticismo. Porque somente no martírio os santos e do próprio Cristo a arte se vê diante da necessidade de exteriorizar duas expressões aparentemente tão antagônicas: o misticismo e o drama… Cristo é por isso concebido sempre em verticais, verticais que são símbolo da pureza, da integridade, do misticismo do estado de graça… Ao contrário, o drama da Paixão, a agonia, a flagelação, a traição, todo o tumulto da miséria humana, da afronta, da traição, o pintor procura exprimir pela utilização de curvas, em todas as suas variantes formais e, portanto, expressionais.45

Figura 3. Samson Flexor. Cristo na Cruz. 1949. Óleo sobre tela, 145 x 195.3 cm. Museu de Arte Contemporânea da Universidade de São Paulo. Fotografia de Romulo Fialdini
Figura 4. Samson Flexor. A Coroa de Espinhos. 1950. Óleo sobre tela, 100 x 80.8 cm. Museu de Arte Contemporânea da Universidade de São Paulo. Fotografia de Sérgio Guerini
Figura 5. Samson Flexor. Aos Pés da Cruz. 1949. Óleo sobre tela, 130 × 95 cm. São Paulo Pinacoteca. Fotografia de Isabella Matheus

A predominância imperativa da cultura católica no Brasil ocorre desde a colonização do território, determinando inclusive sua posterior estruturação como império e democracia — apesar da premissa moderna de um Estado laico dentro do modelo iluminista.46No que se refere ao mundo artístico, o uso do drama místico na arte sacra é ao mesmo tempo um meio de catalisar a atenção e um forte recurso empático na narrativa do sofrimento e do sacrifício em nome da transcendência — não à toa, a escolha de certas passagens e figuras da Bíblia para consolidar valores ou reformular contingências é recorrente nas representações. Podemos considerar como exemplo dessa condição a intensa presença na cultura brasileira de variantes de Nossa Senhora — amplamente utilizadas como recurso para apaziguar e acolher o sofrimento da população —, mas também da correlação simbólica de Cristo martirizado na cruz com a figura do herói nacional brasileiro Joaquim José da Silva Xavier, conhecido como Tiradentes, que, em 1792, tornou-se o único integrante da revolucionária Inconfidência Mineira a ser preso, julgado por traição e esquartejado publicamente.47

A busca por uma dimensão dramática no mistério cristão é objeto que tangencia as analises críticas de Maria Eugênia Franco em alguns artistas para além de Flexor, mas sem a perda de foco do aspecto estruturante formal e sistêmico do meio. Esses elementos dramáticos, quase apaixonados, identificados não apenas por Franco, mas também por outros escritores como Geraldo Ferraz (1905–1979) e Clarival do Prado Valladares (1918–1983) lembram a influência expressionista de artistas imigrantes estabelecidos no Brasil e seus alunos.48Além disso, são aplicadas ao tratamento temático de cenas típicas do país, como é o caso de obras de Lasar Segall (1889–1957), Cândido Portinari (1903–1962) e Oswaldo Goeldi (1895–1961), entre outros. Seu uso por Flexor, mas também pelo pintor e poeta Henri Michaux (1899–1984), como veremos mais adiante pela perspectiva de Franco, está ligado à experiência do sofrimento humano coletivo durante a Segunda Guerra Mundial.

No artigo de Franco sobre as aquarelas de Henri Michaux, escrito durante sua estadia na França, percebe-se, pelo uso de adjetivos e uma certa análise psicologizante, seu esforço em narrar a dimensão de angústia e deslocamento fascinante nas imagens da artista, com suas aguadas e técnicas de desenho autonomistas (figs. 6, 7).49Michaux, de origem belga e naturalizado francês, é conhecido até hoje por suas formas dramáticas e investigações sobre o sofrimento humano, poeticamente potencializadas por manifestações do inconsciente em forma de sonhos e delírios entorpecentes. Retratos e autorretratos feitos com manchas de aquarela e linhas finas e tensas de tinta que se sobrepõem, formando uma trama suspensa sobre o branco do papel, indicam a proximidade do artista com o surrealismo ou mesmo com o dadaísmo. No entanto, o artista se distanciou dos aspectos descontrolados desses ismos, pois se interessava pela fissura da subjetividade humana, o sentimento de falta de pertencimento intensificado pela experiência da guerra.50Franco descreve as pinturas em exposição na galeria da seguinte forma:

Deformações estranhas, fluídicas, espectrais, como a alma das coisas, impalpável, imaterial, as aquarelas de Michaux representam bem esse “fantôme interieur”, em que ele próprio nos fala. Ultrapassam, portanto, a consciência física do mundo para se transformarem numa espécie de metempsicose, de figuração metafisica de seus aspectos exteriores… Michaux, em estado de neurose quase, brinca com o mais absolutamente liquido: a aquarela… se assemelham na visualização em expressão artística do que poderíamos chamar o avesso, o lado de dentro dos seres. Como se o desejo humano de objetividade de dar sempre uma forma ao que não tem forma tivesse criado já uma figuração convencional do invisível. 51

Figura 6. Henri Michaux. Sem título. 1946–48. Aquarela e nanquim sobre papel, 31.8 x 24.1 cm. Museu de Arte Moderna, New York. Aquisição através da generosidade de Jo Carole e Ronald S. Lauder. © 2024 Artists Rights Society (ARS), New York / ADAGP, Paris
Figura 7. Henri Michaux, Henri. Sem título. 1948. Aquarela, 39.5 x 28.2 cm. Museu de Arte Contemporânea de Barcelona. Fotografia de FotoGasull

É pertinente notar que em ambos os artigos sobre Flexor e Michaux, Franco coloca ênfase na interlocução entre os estudos de forma e composição em relação a demanda dramática e psíquica do tema dos artistas. Esse aspecto já se encontra presente no primeiro ensaio estético da autora em 194452 sobre o conjunto estatuário na cidade de Ouro Preto de Antonio Francisco Lisboa (1738-1814), popularmente conhecido como o Aleijadinho de Vila Rica, e que se repetirá nos artigos posteriores sobre o mítico artista e a importância do barroco brasileiro na constituição da fortuna artística colonial no Brasil.53

Tendo como referência nomeada os estudos de Mario de Andrade (1893-1945), precursor do indicativo do barroco mineiro como a primeira manifestação artística brasileira sui generis, Franco aponta tanto a importância artística e histórica da figura do artesão aleijado, sofredor como cristo, clamando juntamente por uma maior presença e apoio estatal para a circulação de suas obras.54Em texto datilografado presente no acervo pessoal de seu sobrinho, há o seguinte material produzido dentro de uma excursão extraoficial de averiguação do complexo mineiro de museus55 em 1944: 

No museu dos Inconfidentes, ainda em plena organização, mas cuja visita nos foi amavelmente permitida pelo Sr. G. Simoni, que o organiza para o IPHAN, a série de oratórios, santos e anjos é uma das mais preciosas para o estudo da arte primitiva brasileira. Neles frequentemente a deformação é de uma grande força expressiva. Hilde Weber e Alfredo Volpi apanharam deles alguns aspectos muito característicos, que comprovam a harmonia dessas figuras. Mas existem oratórios também em que as vezes uma santa apenas, solitária e mística, é toda uma sugestão de religiosidade. Em outros aparece o acumulo de figuras em que já se coloca um problema mais amplo de composição, para o qual, no entanto é sempre encontrada a solução mais certa. Entre eles, eu preferiria falar sobre aquele oratório do caminho da cruz […] é um baixo relevo dos Passos da Paixão, em tamanho reduzido, que faz lembrar, pela disposição em planos superpostos, um painel assírio. As figuras, todas elas de cinco a sete centímetros, são ingênuas e primitivas, e mais ou menos estáticas, como se o artista tivesse querido apanhar, em cada expressão, o seu momento máximo. Começa à esquerda, com cristo orando no Horto, erguido apenas por um anjo pousado num fundo de nuvens que lhe estende o cálice. Seguem-se depois vários episódios de flagelação, onde as figuras se dispõem lado a lado, quase todas de frente [..]56

Figura 8. Oratório de esmolar com grupo escultórico, Cenas da Vida de Cristo. c. 1751–1800. Madeira, ferro e pintura. Cada peça medindo 38.5 x 28.2 x 18.1 cm. Museu da Inconfidência, Ouro Preto, Minas Gerais
Figura 9. Oratório de esmolar com grupo escultórico, Cenas da Vida de Cristo. c. 1751–1800. Madeira, ferro e pintura. Cada peça medindo 38.5 x 28.2 x 18.1 cm. Museu da Inconfidência, Ouro Preto, Minas Gerais

Franco segue com um descritivo afetivo e qualitativo do oratório em questão, mas o que chama atenção nesse texto de juventude é a repetição do episódio dos flagelos de Jesus na Via Sacra. Como exercício dramático, político e formal, este tema é exaustivo para os artistas, e Franco abordou-o repetidamente na sua crítica.57As passagens de sofrimento, violência, comoção e boas-vindas, compostas por quatorze estações, fornecem uma narrativa de purificação emocional para os fiéis, cujo objetivo é tanto aproximar-se do divino por meio da experiência mística quanto obter indulgência por falhas morais — nesse sentido, a solução formal do artista desconhecido do oratório, da mendicância, da escultura de pequenas figuras policromadas sobre fundo azul em uma narrativa de ascendência por meio do sacrifício do filho de Deus, reforça a ideia de ascensão e transcendência por meio da experiência da violência.

Em 1969, Franco empreendeu sua última análise pública de uma representação sagrada e popular do Calvário de Cristo, desta vez não em uma coluna de jornal, mas sim em um ensaio publicado em uma edição limitada de xilogravuras de Mestre Nosa58 (ou Noza, variando a grafia). O artista cearense recém chegado a São Paulo, cujo nome de batismo era Inocêncio Miguel da Costa Nick (1897-1983), foi figura de destaque no movimento de valorização mercadológica da cultura popular, e seu conjunto de 15 imagens primeiramente encomendas pelo artista Sérvulo Esmeraldo, e depois editadas limitadamente em duas ocasiões – a 1ª na França pelo editor Robert Morel em 1965 por intermédio de Esmeraldo, a segunda em 1969 pelo editor Julio Pacello – alimentou esse frison do “primitivo”, “inocente” e “puro” da arte dita popular. 

Razões varias, pois, além de sua qualidade plástica, explicam a importância desta “Via Sacra” de um desconhecido Mestre Nosa nordestino […] Tem estas uma forte presença, pelo estilo despojado e seco, de expressão rude, porém exata. Impressionam as soluções corretas encontradas pelo gravador. A deformação românica das figuras, curtas e esquematizadas, concentradas num só bloco, a síntese primitiva de cada cena, o contraste nítido, cru, entre os pretos, as áreas vazadas mais lineares e o cromatismo do fundo. Também a composição tem qualquer coisa de medieval românico, solene, num instintivo equilíbrio de formas em retângulos verticais ou diagonais. E cada cena é a condensação visual primário do momento narrado, como um instantâneo de fotografia provinciana, em que as personagens não vivem. Pousam, eretas, diante do registro frio do artista.59

Figure 10. Mestre Nosa. Via Sacra Gravada por Mestre Nosa (Way of the Cross Engraved by Mestre Nosa). 1969. Woodcuts on colored paper, each 9 1/16 x 8 1/4″ (23 x 21 cm). Private collection. Photo by Talita Trizoli
Figure 11. Mestre Nosa. Via Sacra Gravada por Mestre Nosa (Way of the Cross Engraved by Mestre Nosa). 1969. Woodcuts on colored paper, each 9 1/16 x 8 1/4″ (23 x 21 cm). Private collection. Photo by Talita Trizoli

É interessante que em sua análise crítica do oratório e das xilogravuras de Nosa, Franco enfatize a engenhosidade das soluções formais diante das chamadas representações simplistas de um tema religioso clássico e consagrado no contexto cristão. A Via Sacra e o sofrimento suportado por Jesus foram historicamente mobilizados como dispositivos moralizantes para as massas, entre as quais a abnegação material e a submissão física constituem uma condição imperativa para a ascensão do espírito — especialmente em meio à fragilidade econômica e à turbulência política, como foi o caso durante o tempo de Franco como profissional das artes nos setores crítico e curatorial. Seja sob o ditatorial Estado Novo (1937–45) durante o governo de Getúlio Vargas ou sob a ditadura militar posterior (1964–85), as produções artísticas de natureza religiosa tinham, duvidosamente, a função pública de familiaridade cultural e de criar metáforas críticas para causas sociais.

No entanto, no que se refere a esse conjunto de artigos de Maria Eugênia Franco, os temas religiosos na arte moderna brasileira são um bastião da constituição da identidade nacional, um aspecto de obsessão na geração tardo-moderna do Retorno à Ordem. Franco parece ter feito um círculo de eterno retorno, ainda que indireta e tangencialmente, ao reino místico cristão em meio às suas próprias lutas para construir o ambiente artístico e a formação estético-educacional do público60(síntese da forma com o conteúdo, síntese da prática artística investigativa e dramatização dos afetos), ainda que hoje ela seja pouco lembrada por seus pares.

1    Emile Durkheim, The Elementary Forms of the Religious Life: A Study in Religious Sociology, trans. Joseph Ward Swain (London: George Allen and Unwin, 1915), 10.
2    It is noteworthy that Franco also worked for years to structure and manage the Arts Room of the Municipal Library of São Paulo (now the Mário de Andrade Library) and that she was pivotal in addressing various institutional projects in the São Paulo art scene, ranging from the São Paulo Biennial to the Museu de Arte Moderna de São Paulo and Departamento de Informações e Documentação Artísticas (now incorporated into the Centro Cultural São Paulo), to name just a few of the most significant of her projects.
3    Maria Eugênia Franco also wrote articles about the art scene in Paris, where she lived in 1947–48, and as a newspaper correspondent, covered the Venice Biennale and Documenta in Kassel. As used here, the term “contemporary” relates to the time, since Brazilian artistic production in the late 1940s and early 1950s was focused on formal investigations of late modernism and the obsessive search for a national artistic identity. See Tadeu Chiarelli, Um modernismo que veio depois: Arte no Brasil; primeira metade do século XX (São Paulo: Alameda, 2012).
4    With the establishment of an institutionalized art system, typology becomes fundamental to delimiting the nature of artistic phenomena. In the aesthetic scope, the duality within the core of the work treats form and content as elements of interpolation, but with a hierarchical perspective in terms of relevance. Roughly speaking, there is an inclination toward form as structurally predominant, in the case of the aesthetic systems of Kant and Schelling, for example, with Hegel standing out as the aesthete who values content as the core element of the artistic phenomenon. In the case of modern art, this polarization can be seen in the quarrels between figuration and abstraction and between narrativity and formalism. For the purposes of understanding the definitions of form and content, Hegel postulates: “The essential point to keep in mind about the opposition of Form and Content is that content is not formless, but has form in its own self, quite as much as the form is external to it. . . . Content is nothing but the revulsion of form into content, and form nothing but the revulsion of content into form.” Hegel’s Logic: Being Part One of the Encyclopaedia of the Philosophical Sciences (1830), trans. William Wallace with foreword by J. N. Findlay, F.B.A., 3rd ed. (London: Oxford University Press, 1975), 189. For example, Brazilian critic Mário Barata (who worked with Maria Eugênia on several projects) evokes Hegel in his discussion of how Brazilian painter Candido Portinari deals with form and content: “The form acts on the content and the form acts on the former due, above all, to the expressive functions of the lines of masses and colors and the marks imposed, by the condition of the creator, on their work.” Barata, “Forma e conteúdo na exposição de Portinari,” Diário de Notícias, June 21, 1953. Unless otherwise noted, all translations mine.
5    For more on Franco’s criticism of cultural institutions, see Talita Trizoli, “A I Bienal de São Paulo e a Crítica de Maria Eugênia Franco,” presented at Futuros de História da Arte: 50 anos do CBHA, Anais do 42º Colóquio do Comitê Brasileiro de História da Arte, November 7–12, 2022, Rio de Janeiro, 438–47, http://www.cbha.art.br/coloquios/2022/anais/cbha.42.034.pdf.
6    Brazilian historian Laura de Mello e Souza has commented on the colonial predominance of European religion in the “newly discovered” country: “Once discovered, Brazil will occupy a position in the European imagination like the one previously occupied by distant and mysterious lands that, once known and explored, became disenchanted. With slavery, this imaginary collection would be re-founded and structured while maintaining deep European roots. A modified extension of the European imagination, Brazil also became an extension of the Metropolis as the colonization process advanced.” Souza, O diabo e a terra de Santa Cruz: Feitiçaria e religiosidade popular no Brasil Colonial (São Paulo: Companhia das Letras, 1987), 31.
7    According to the national census, taken every ten years by IBGE (Brazilian Institute of Geography and Statistics), Catholicism was the dominant religion in Brazil until the 1990s, when Christian Pentecostalism surged. When Franco was writing her essays, between 1940 and 1950, 95 percent of the population declared themselves Catholic, with a current decline to 55 percent. The IBGE is the Brazilian government agency responsible for establishing social indicators for the development of public policies. It has been operating in its current form since 1936, but its institutional background goes back to 1871.
8    See José Augusto Avancini, “Mário e o Barroco,”Revista do Instituto de Estudos Brasileiros, no. 36 (July 1994): 47–66, https://doi.org/10.11606/issn.2316-901X.v0i36p47-66.
9    Unlike in traditional iconographic representations of Saint Anne, Maria Leontina represented the Christian patron saint of maternal ancestry and the fight against infertility, said to be Mary’s mother and Jesus’s grandmother, as a teacher. She depicted Saint Anne seated with the Scripture on her lap, gently leaning toward Mary, who is depicted as a child, and welcoming her to share in divine knowledge. Regarding Leontina’s banners, see Renato Menezes et al., Maria Leontina: Da forma ao todo, exh. cat. (São Paulo: Pinacoteca de São Paulo, 2023), 13: “Maria Leontina seemed to see in folk art, religious statuary and Indigenous artifacts a mysterious source of plastic contradictions that combined the precision of form with the inaccuracies of the untamed hand, where a pact between rigor and warmth was established that the artist would never abandon.” On her interest in objects, see Priscila Sacchettin, “‘Desde menina eu me apaixonava pelos objetos’: A pintura de Maria Leontina e a geometria sensível,” MODOS: Revista de História da Arte 5, no. 1 (February 2021): 250–68, https://doi.org/10.20396/modos.v5i1.8663995.
10    This educational aspect is significant in religious art, especially Christian art. Indeed, the public representation of martyrdoms and self-denials of figures from Judeo-Christian mythology has been used as a communicative strategy for enlisting the faithful by triggering their emotional response and sense of empathy. Moreover, the narrative aspect, which is cyclical in nature, solidifies its normative function. Gabriella Mazzon has commented: “If the cycle represents a device to provide a diagrammatic synopsis of a whole theological system, mirroring the contemporary theory of the architecture of memory . . . , it was perhaps natural for a cyclic form to evolve also in drama.” Gabriella Mazzon, Pathos in Late-Medieval Religious Drama and Art: The Communicative Strategy (Leiden: Brill / Rodopi, 2018), 22.
11    Maria Eugênia Franco, “Flexor e a arte religiosa,” O Estado de São Paulo, April 25, 1950.
12    “Flexor’s painting, in fact, is never out of sight. It is not in vain that he belongs to the family of cultured artists, of intelligent painters (not that many).” Mário Pedrosa, “Flexor, artista e pintor,” in Samson Flexor: Além do moderno, exh. cat. (São Paulo: Museu de Arte Moderna de São Paulo, 2022), 31.
13    As Margot Flexor, the artist’s widow, recalled after his death: Flexor was a cerebral man, he thought a lot before speaking, before creating a work, he became emotional during his creative process and every time he completed a painting. . . . In his last works you can clearly see the stains of a circle that closes around itself, that was him, purely emotional and cerebral. . . . In his last phase he was undoubtedly a Cubist and the wonderful lyrical abstractionist he always had been.” Regarding Flexor’s clashes with members of the Concrete art movement, see Geraldo Ferraz, “Um combatente da pintura moderna,” A Tribuna, June 25, 1972.
14    In a statement preserved by the Museu da Imagem e do Som (Museum of Image and Sound) in São Paulo, Flexor recalls: In 1948/49, Degand left, and I began writing compositions on the theme of the Passion, precisely the result of that vow, that promise. There were eleven important paintings.” Quoted in Ferraz, “Um combatente da pintura moderna.”
15    Franco, “Flexor e a arte religiosa.”
16    “[The most] popular, as [Eduardo] Hoornaert (1974) says, would be that [form of] Catholicism practiced by gentiles, Indigenous people and slaves. Catholicism here is meant in the broadest sense since among these groups, religion gained new contours and meanings. Catholicism presupposes values and customs that, when faced with ethnic groups of different origins, end up mixing with those of new cultures. Despite being hegemonic in the colony, Catholicism was unable to fully impose itself. There was room for syncretism in that religiosity was not preserved as in the places of origin, but rather gained new characteristics when confronted with each other, transcending the configuration prior to contact. African spirits were identified with Catholic saints, but the worship of them did not mean the simple preservation of cults from Africa. The cult here was distinguished from that of the African continent due to different geographic and cultural conditions. Warrior orixás, such as Ogum, gained prominence here, unlike those of an agricultural nature most worshiped in Africa, such as Onilé.” Emiliano Unzer Macedo, “Religiosidade popular brasileira colonial: Um retrato sincrético,” Revista Ágora, no. 7 (2008): 3–20.
Regarding the role of Catholicism in Brazil’s structure as an empire and democracy, see Sergio Miceli, A elite eclesiástica brasileira (Rio de Janeiro: Bertrand do Brasil, 1988), 32: “The process of ‘institutional construction’ of the Brazilian Catholic Church during the Old Republic (1890–1930) is linked, on the one hand, to the new directives and undertakings of the Holy See during the second half of the 19th century and, on the other hand, to the organizational challenges and political constraints it faced within Brazilian society.” See also ibid., 35: “In Brazil, the expansionist policy of the Holy See at the end of the last century (19th) and beginning of the current one (20th) adopted a markedly patrimonial stance, without giving up the goals of ‘Romanization’ either at the level of training of future dignitaries, or the style and orientation of episcopal command, and the sharing of Brazilian territory between the religious congregations most dependent and loyal to the Vatican. With regard to relations with Brazilian society, the option of the ecclesiastical hierarchy, in view of the contentious legacy of the ‘religious issue’ of the 1970s, consisted of establishing a solid political-doctrinal alliance with the sectors of the ruling groups favorable to Catholicism and aware of the effective ideological collaboration that the Church was in a position to provide to the consolidation of the new social and political order.” In Brazil, article 19 of the 1988 Constitution upholds the separation of church and state, but it does so indirectly: “The Union, the states, the Federal District and the municipalities are forbidden to: establish religious sects or churches, subsidize them, hinder their activities, or maintain relationships of dependence or alliance with them or their representatives, without prejudice to collaboration in the public interest in the manner set forth by law. . . . For example, in Brazil, authors disagree regarding the degree of separation between religion and politics and the place occupied by religion in national society and culture. There are, on the one hand, authors who argue that religion has fundamental importance in the culture and ethical and daily conduct of Brazilians, despite the advance of modernity among us.” Ari Pedro Oro and Marcela Ureta, “Religião e política na América Latina: Uma análise da legislação dos países,” Horizonte Antropológico 13, no. 27 (June 2007), https://doi.org/10.1590/S0104-71832007000100013.
17    See Souza, O diabo e a terra de Santa Cruz, 31, for more on the role of Our Lady in Brazilian culture. Regarding the symbolic correlation of Christ martyred on the cross with the ‘Tiradentes’ Joaquim José da Silva Xavier, considered a national hero in Brazil, see Almerinda da Silva Lopes, “A Interação entre História, Memória e Anacronismo em uma pintura de Portinari,” Dimensões: Revista de História da UFES 41 (December 2018): 167–68, https://doi.org/10.23871/dimensoes-n41-23071: “[Given] the fact that photography emerged almost in the middle of the 19th century, the physical attributes attributed to the hero by historians and artists were the subject of divergences and contradictions. During the Empire, no representations of Tiradentes are known to have been created, as he was seen as cursed and unworthy of being represented in artistic expressions. Soon after the Proclamation of the Brazilian Republic (1889), he was elevated to the status of hero and martyr and began to be portrayed by countless artists.” For more on the allegorical presence of Tiradentes in modern arts in Brazil, see Annateresa Fabris, “Portinari, pintor social” (master’s thesis, University of São Paulo, 1977). Lopes, “A Interação entre História, Memória e Anacronismo em uma pintura de Portinari, 158–59, notes of the accusation, trial, and dismemberment: “Accused of leading the revolutionary movement against the heavy taxes levied by the Portuguese Crown for the extraction of gold in Minas Gerais (18th century), he would be arrested, tried and sentenced to the maximum penalty by hanging. The sentencing records also determined the dismemberment of the corpse and the public display of the respective parts, on the roads that connected Rio de Janeiro to Minas Gerais—places where Tiradentes traveled to incite the Minas Gerais people to rebel against Portugal—and the razing of the martyr’s residence, followed by the salting of the respective land, so that none of the martyr’s descendants could live there.”
18    According to Ferraz, “Um combatente da pintura moderna”: “Contemplation of the five canvases is like contemplating a 20th-century altar erected in the temple of Nothing. . . . Like the Renaissance, this passage from medieval faith to modern doubt paints the terror of the evading God, so Flexor, in this articulation of the passage from modern doubt to something unimaginable, paints the terror of the Nothing that invades. . . . There is a common atmosphere in all these articulations, and this atmosphere can be summarized in Heidegger’s sentence: ‘We exist for death.’ Flexor’s paintings are portraits of openings to death and therefore self-portraits of the 20th century.” According to Clarival do Prado Valladares, “A pintura pensada de Samson Flexor,” Jornal do Brasil, September 21, 1968: “Drama by nature, challenge as conduct, abyss in prophecy. Samson Flexor is not an easy case for analysis, from the point of view of simple appreciation of painting. . . . In the same way, the evangelical theme to which the painter-thinker clung, when it was possible for him to harbor hope and redemption, is explained.”
19    Maria Eugenia Franco, “Diário de Paris: As aquarelas de Henri Michaux,” O Estado de São Paulo, May 7, 1948.
20    See, for example, Maria do Carmo Peixoto Pandolfo, “Henri Michaux ou a consciência da exclusão,” Revista Interfaces 3 (1997): 138: “His theme includes the fantastic, the reciprocal contamination between dream and reality, the release of the forces of the unconscious so dear to the Surrealists, but Michaux rejects the school’s procedures, such as automatic writing and the flow of thought: He does not renounce the lucidity of the spirit and the vigilance of style in the poetic tension that is established between subjectivity and the reality of the outside world.” The lack of belonging is described in ibid., 141: “Michaux’s detachment, his feeling of exclusion, seems to rest on the awareness, always alive, of his intrinsic lack: ‘I have seven or eight senses. One of them: the lack.’”
21    Franco, “Diário de Paris: As aquarelas de Henri Michaux,” O Estado de São Paulo, May 7, 1948. “Metempsychosis” is from the Greek metempsychosis, which literally translates as “passage of souls.” The transmigration of souls in Greek philosophy is present in Pythagoras and Plato, in addition to in countless religions that believe in the reincarnation of the soul.
22    Maria Eugênia Franco, typed manuscript dated “Ouro Preto, June 4, 1944.” Personal collection of Alexandre Dacosta.
23    Maria Eugenia Franco, “Obras do Aleijadinho,” O Estado de São Paulo, February 4, 1951; Maria Eugenia Franco, “A obra do Aleijadinho,” O Estado de São Paulo, March 7, 1951; and Maria Eugenia Franco, “Barroco Luso-Brasileiro,” O Estado de São Paulo, July 7, 1951.
24    Mário de Andrade, “Arte religiosa no Brasil,” Revista do Brasil, no. 54 (1920): 106: “The entire religious Minas is so permeated with his religiosity that one gets the impression that everything in it was created by him alone.” Mário de Andrade. “Aleijadinho,” in Aspectos das artes plásticas no Brasil (São Paulo: Martins Editora, 1965), 34: “And what I think is absolutely brilliant about this invention is that it contains some of the most intimate, deep-rooted, and ethnic aspects of national psychology, it is a prototype of Brazilian religiosity. This type of church, immortally fixed in the two São Francisco de Ouro Preto and São João Del Rey, does not correspond to the Portuguese bases of the colony, as it is already distinguished from the baroque Luso-colonial solutions, by a certain coyness, by more sensuality and charm, with such a soft delicacy, eminently Brazilian.” In the three articles published in 1951, Franco reinforces her references to Mário de Andrade, the importance of the figure of Aleijadinho, and the need for public attention to such heritage. See Franco, “Obras do Aleijadinho”; Franco, “A obra do Aleijadinho”; and Franco, “Barroco Luso-Brasileiro.”
25    “The city of Ouro Preto, during the dictatorial regime of Getúlio Vargas, was the first municipality with a colonial architectural structure chosen for listing as a national monument by the recently created National Historical and Artistic Heritage Service, SPHAN (and which would be reorganized in the future at IPHAN—Institute of National Historical and Artistic Heritage). In 1938, the city was listed, and until 1944 urban and architectural adjustments took place to adapt the historic buildings to their new role as heritage sites. Among them, there is the Museum of Inconfidência, formerly the Town Hall and Prison, a place that will receive figures from the cultural and museological fields throughout its creation, in order to participate with their peers and publicize its structure. The Museum, directed by historian Raimundo Trindade, was inaugurated on August 11, 1944, the bicentenary of the birth of the inconfidante poet Tomás Antônio Gonzaga, with an official visit from Gustavo Capanema, then Minister of Education and Health.” Leila Bianchi Aguiar, “Desafios, permanências e transformações na gestão de um sítio urbano patrimonializado: Ouro Preto, 1938–1975,” Estudos Históricos 29, no. 57 (January–April 2016): 87–106.
26    Maria Eugênia Franco, typed manuscript dated “Ouro Preto, June 4, 1944.” Personal collection of Alexandre Dacosta.
27    Cândido Portinari, for example, built his panel Tiradentes (1948–49) on a narrative structure modeled after Christ’s Calvary. The painting Emigrant Ship (1939–41) by Lasar Segall, a Jewish immigrant living in Brazil, can be read as a large and chaotic Noah’s Ark fleeing World War II. At the end of his life, Emiliano Di Cavalcanti painted biblical scenes, such as the Descida de Cristo da Cruz (Descent of Christ from the Cross, 1971). Both Alfredo da Veiga Guignard and Alfredo Volpi consistently referenced Catholic imagery throughout their careers.
28    Maria Eugênia Franco, essay in Via Sacra Gravada por Mestre Nosa (São Paulo: Julio Pacello, 1969). Note that sometimes “Nosa” is spelled “Noza.”
29    Franco, essay in Via Sacra Gravada por Mestre Nosa, unpaginated.
30    It´s relevant to note that the ‘aesthetic-educational formation of the public’ signifies an important part of the modern art project to disseminate its values. In addition to the construction of institutions capable of validating works of art and artists, the aesthetic education included the establishment of programs and activities to ‘educate’ the public’s gaze.
31    Emile Durkheim, Les formes élémentaires de la vie religieuse: Le système totémique en Australie. (Paris: Librairie Félix Alcan, 1912), 28
32    Vale ressaltar que Franco também trabalhou durante anos na estruturação e gestão da Sala de Artes da Biblioteca Municipal de São Paulo (atual Biblioteca Mário de Andrade) e que foi fundamental na abordagem de diversos projetos institucionais do cenário artístico paulista, que vão desde da Bienal de São Paulo ao Museu de Arte Moderna de São Paulo e ao Departamento de Informações e Documentação Artísticas (hoje incorporado ao Centro Cultural São Paulo), para citar apenas alguns de seus projetos mais significativos.
33    Maria Eugênia Franco também escreveu artigos sobre a cena artística em Paris, onde viveu em 1947-48, e como correspondente de jornal, cobriu a Bienal de Veneza e a Documenta em Kassel. Conforme usado aqui, o termo “contemporâneo” se refere à época, já que a produção artística brasileira no final dos anos 1940 e início dos anos 1950 estava focada em investigações formais do modernismo tardio e na busca obsessiva por uma identidade artística nacional. Veja Tadeu Chiarelli, Um modernismo que veio depois: Arte no Brasil; primeira metade do século XX (São Paulo: Alameda, 2012).
34    Com o estabelecimento de um sistema de arte institucionalizado, a tipologia se torna fundamental para delimitar a natureza do fenômeno artístico. No escopo estético, a dualidade dentro do núcleo da obra trata forma e conteúdo como elementos de interpolação, mas com uma perspectiva hierárquica em termos de relevância. Grosso modo, há uma inclinação para a forma como estruturalmente predominante, no caso dos sistemas estéticos de Kant e Schelling, por exemplo, com Hegel se destacando como o esteta que valoriza o conteúdo como o elemento central do fenômeno artístico. No caso da arte moderna, essa polarização pode ser vista nas disputas entre figuração e abstração e entre narratividade e formalismo. Para fins de compreensão das definições de forma e conteúdo, Hegel postula: “O ponto essencial a ter em mente sobre a oposição de Forma e Conteúdo é que o conteúdo não é sem forma, mas tem forma em si mesmo, tanto quanto a forma é externa a ele. . . . O conteúdo nada mais é do que a repulsa da forma no conteúdo, e a forma nada mais é do que a repulsa do conteúdo na forma.” Hegel’s Logic: Being Part One of the Encyclopaedia of the Philosophical Sciences (1830), trans. William Wallace with foreword by J. N. Findlay, F.B.A., 3rd ed. (London: Oxford University Press, 1975), 189. Por exemplo, o crítico brasileiro Mário Barata (que trabalhou com Maria Eugênia em vários projetos) evoca Hegel em sua discussão sobre como o pintor brasileiro Candido Portinari lida com forma e conteúdo: “A forma atua sobre o conteúdo e a forma atua sobre aquele devido, sobretudo, às funções expressivas das linhas de massas e cores e às marcas impostas, pela condição do criador, à sua obra.” Barata, “Forma e conteúdo na exposição de Portinari,” Diário de Notícias, 21 de Junho, 1953.
35    Para mais informações sobre as críticas de Franco às instituições culturais, veja Talita Trizoli, “A I Bienal de São Paulo e a Crítica de Maria Eugênia Franco,” apresentada em Futuros de História da Arte: 50 anos do CBHA, Anais do 42o Colóquio do Comitê Brasileiro de História da Arte, Novembro 7–12, 2022, Rio de Janeiro, 438–47, http://www.cbha.art.br/coloquios/2022/anais/cbha.42.034.pdf.
36    A historiadora brasileira Laura de Mello e Souza comentou sobre a predominância colonial da religião europeia no país “recém-descoberto”: “Uma vez descoberto, o Brasil ocupará uma posição no imaginário europeu como a anteriormente ocupada por terras distantes e misteriosas que, uma vez conhecidas e exploradas, se desencantaram. Com a escravidão, essa coleção imaginária seria refundada e estruturada, mantendo profundas raízes europeias. Uma extensão modificada do imaginário europeu, o Brasil também se tornou uma extensão da Metrópole à medida que o processo de colonização avançava.” Souza, O diabo e a terra de Santa Cruz: Feitiçaria e religiosidade popular no Brasil Colonial (São Paulo: Companhia das Letras, 1987), 31.
37    De acordo com o censo nacional, realizado a cada dez anos pelo IBGE (Instituto Brasileiro de Geografia e Estatística), o catolicismo foi a religião dominante no Brasil até a década de 1990, quando o pentecostalismo cristão surgiu. Quando Franco estava escrevendo seus ensaios, entre 1940 e 1950, 95% da população se declarava católica, com um declínio atual para 55%. O IBGE é a agência governamental brasileira responsável por estabelecer indicadores sociais para o desenvolvimento de políticas públicas. Ele opera em sua forma atual desde 1936, mas seu histórico institucional remonta a 1871.
38    Veja José Augusto Avancini, “Mário e o Barroco,”Revista do Instituto de Estudos Brasileiros, no. 36 (Julho 1994): 47–66, https://doi.org/10.11606/issn.2316-901X.v0i36p47-66.
39    Diferentemente das representações iconográficas tradicionais de Santa Ana, Maria Leontina representou a santa padroeira cristã da ancestralidade materna e da luta contra a infertilidade, dita mãe de Maria e avó de Jesus, como uma professora. Ela retratou Santa Ana sentada com a Escritura no colo, gentilmente inclinando-se em direção a Maria, que é retratada como uma criança, e a acolhendo para compartilhar o conhecimento divino.Sobre os estandartes de Leontina, veja Renato Menezes et al., Maria Leontina: Da forma ao todo, exh. cat. (São Paulo: Pinacoteca de São Paulo, 2023), 13: “Maria Leontina parecia ver na arte popular, na estatuária religiosa e nos artefatos indígenas uma misteriosa fonte de contradições plásticas que combinavam a precisão da forma com as imprecisões da mão indomável, onde se estabelecia um pacto entre rigor e calor que a artista jamais abandonaria.” Sobre seu interesse pelos objetos, ver Priscila Sacchettin, “‘Desde menina eu me apaixonava pelos objetos’: A pintura de Maria Leontina e a geometria sensível,” MODOS: Revista de História da Arte 5, no. 1 (Fevereiro 2021): 250–68, https://doi.org/10.20396/modos.v5i1.8663995.
40    Este aspecto educacional é significativo na arte religiosa, especialmente na arte cristã. De fato, a representação pública de martírios e abnegações de figuras da mitologia judaico-cristã tem sido usada como uma estratégia comunicativa para alistar os fiéis ao desencadear sua resposta emocional e senso de empatia. Além disso, o aspecto narrativo, que é cíclico por natureza, solidifica sua função normativa. Gabriella Mazzon comentou: “Se o ciclo representa um dispositivo para fornecer uma sinopse diagramática de um sistema teológico inteiro, espelhando a teoria contemporânea da arquitetura da memória…, talvez fosse natural que uma forma cíclica evoluísse também no drama.” Gabriella Mazzon, Pathos in Late-Medieval Religious Drama and Art: The Communicative Strategy (Leiden: Brill / Rodopi, 2018), 22.
41    Maria Eugênia Franco, “Flexor e a arte religiosa”, O Estado de São Paulo, 25 de Abril, 1950.
42    A pintura de FLEXOR, com efeito, não sai nunca de sua alça de mira. Não é em vão que se é da família dos artistas cultos, dos pintores inteligentes (não tão numerosos assim).PEDROSA, Mario. Flexor, Artista e Pintor. 1961, In: MAZZUCCHELLI, Kiki. Samson Flexor: além do moderno. São Paulo: Museu de Arte Moderna de São Paulo, 2022, p. 31
43    Como Margot Flexor, a viúva do artista, relembrou após sua morte: “Flexor era um homem cerebral, ele pensava muito antes de falar, antes de criar uma obra, ele se emocionava durante seu processo criativo e toda vez que completava uma pintura. . . . Em suas últimas obras você pode ver claramente as manchas de um círculo que se fecha em torno de si mesmo, isso era ele, puramente emocional e cerebral. . . . Em sua última fase, ele era sem dúvida um cubista e o maravilhoso abstracionista lírico que sempre foi.”Sobre os conflitos de Flexor com os membros do movimento da arte concreta, veja Geraldo Ferraz, “Um combatente da pintura moderna,” A Tribuna, 25 de Junho, 1972.
44    Em depoimento preservado pelo Museu da Imagem e do Som de São Paulo, Flexor relembra: “Em 1948/49, Degand saiu, e eu comecei a escrever composições sobre o tema da Paixão, justamente fruto daquele voto, daquela promessa. Eram onze pinturas importantes.” Citado em Ferraz, “Um combatente da pintura moderna.”
45    Franco, “Flexor e a arte religiosa.”
46    “[O mais] popular, como diz [Eduardo] Hoornaert (1974), seria aquele [modo de] catolicismo praticado por gentios, indígenas e escravos. Catolicismo aqui é entendido no sentido mais amplo, pois entre esses grupos a religião ganhou novos contornos e significados. O catolicismo pressupõe valores e costumes que, ao se depararem com etnias de origens diferentes, acabam se misturando aos de novas culturas. Apesar de hegemônico na colônia, o catolicismo não conseguiu se impor plenamente. Havia espaço para o sincretismo, pois a religiosidade não era preservada como nos lugares de origem, mas ganhava novas características ao se confrontarem entre si, transcendendo a configuração anterior ao contato. Os espíritos africanos eram identificados com os santos católicos, mas a adoração a eles não significava a simples preservação de cultos oriundos da África. O culto aqui se distinguia daquele do continente africano devido às diferentes condições geográficas e culturais. Orixás guerreiros, como Ogum, ganharam destaque aqui, diferentemente daqueles de cunho agrícola mais cultuados na África, como Onilé.” Emiliano Unzer Macedo, “Religiosidade popular brasileira colonial: Um retrato sincrético,” Revista Ágora, no. 7 (2008): 3–20.
Sobre o papel do catolicismo na estruturação do Brasil como império e democracia, ver Sergio Miceli, A elite eclesiástica brasileira (Rio de Janeiro: Bertrand do Brasil, 1988), 32: “O processo de ‘construção institucional’ da Igreja Católica brasileira durante a República Velha (1890–1930) está vinculado, por um lado, às novas diretrizes e empreendimentos da Santa Sé durante a segunda metade do século XIX e, por outro, aos desafios organizacionais e constrangimentos políticos que enfrentou no seio da sociedade brasileira.” Ver também ibid., 35: “No Brasil, a política expansionista da Santa Sé no final do século passado (XIX) e início do atual (XX) adotou uma postura marcadamente patrimonial, sem abrir mão dos objetivos da ‘romanização’ nem no nível da formação dos futuros dignitários, nem do estilo e orientação do comando episcopal, e da partilha do território brasileiro entre as congregações religiosas mais dependentes e leais ao Vaticano. No que se refere às relações com a sociedade brasileira, a opção da hierarquia eclesiástica, diante do legado contencioso da ‘questão religiosa’ dos anos 1970, consistiu em estabelecer uma sólida aliança político-doutrinária com os setores dos grupos dirigentes favoráveis ​​ao catolicismo e conscientes da efetiva colaboração ideológica que a Igreja estava em condições de prestar à consolidação da nova ordem social e política.”No Brasil, o artigo 19 da Constituição de 1988 sustenta a separação entre Igreja e Estado, mas o faz indiretamente: “É vedado à União, aos Estados, ao Distrito Federal e aos Municípios: fundar seitas ou igrejas religiosas, subvencioná-las, dificultar-lhes as atividades ou manter com elas ou seus representantes relações de dependência ou aliança, sem prejuízo da colaboração no interesse público, na forma estabelecida em lei. . . . Por exemplo, no Brasil, autores divergem quanto ao grau de separação entre religião e política e o lugar ocupado pela religião na sociedade e cultura nacionais. Há, de um lado, autores que defendem que a religião tem importância fundamental na cultura e na conduta ética e cotidiana dos brasileiros, apesar do avanço da modernidade entre nós.” Ari Pedro Oro and Marcela Ureta, “Religião e política na América Latina: Uma análise da legislação dos países,” Horizonte Antropológico 13, no. 27 (Junho 2007), https://doi.org/10.1590/S0104-71832007000100013.
47    Veja Souza, O diabo e a terra de Santa Cruz, 31, para mais informações sobre o papel de Nossa Senhora na cultura brasileira. Sobre a correlação simbólica de Cristo martirizado na cruz com o ‘Tiradentes’ Joaquim José da Silva Xavier, considerado um herói nacional no Brasil, veja Almerinda da Silva Lopes, “A Interação entre História, Memória e Anacronismo em uma pintura de Portinari,” Dimensões: Revista de História da UFES 41 (Dezembro 2018): 167–68, https://doi.org/10.23871/dimensoes-n41-23071: “[Dado] o fato de que a fotografia surgiu quase em meados do século XIX, os atributos físicos atribuídos ao herói por historiadores e artistas foram alvo de divergências e contradições. Durante o Império, não se tem conhecimento de nenhuma representação de Tiradentes criada, pois ele era visto como amaldiçoado e indigno de ser representado em expressões artísticas. Logo após a Proclamação da República Brasileira (1889), ele foi elevado à condição de herói e mártir e passou a ser retratado por inúmeros artistas.” Para mais sobre a presença alegórica de Tiradentes nas artes modernas no Brasil, veja Annateresa Fabris, “Portinari, pintor social” (dissertação de mestrado, Universidade de São Paulo, 1977). Lopes, “A Interação entre História, Memória e Anacronismo em uma pintura de Portinari, 158–59, notas da acusação, julgamento e esquartejamento: “Acusado de liderar o movimento revolucionário contra os pesados ​​impostos cobrados pela Coroa Portuguesa para a extração de ouro em Minas Gerais (século XVIII), seria preso, julgado e condenado à pena máxima de enforcamento. Os autos da sentença determinaram também o esquartejamento do cadáver e a exposição pública das respectivas partes, nas estradas que ligavam o Rio de Janeiro a Minas Gerais — lugares por onde Tiradentes viajava para incitar o povo mineiro a se rebelar contra Portugal — e a demolição da residência do mártir, seguida da salga das respectivas terras, para que nenhum descendente do mártir pudesse ali viver.”
48    De acordo com Ferraz, “Um combatente da pintura moderna”: “A contemplação das cinco telas é como contemplar um altar do século XX erguido no templo do Nada. . . . Como o Renascimento, essa passagem da fé medieval para a dúvida moderna pinta o terror do Deus evasivo, então Flexor, nessa articulação da passagem da dúvida moderna para algo inimaginável, pinta o terror do Nada que invade. . . . Há uma atmosfera comum em todas essas articulações, e essa atmosfera pode ser resumida na frase de Heidegger: ‘Nós existimos para a morte’. As pinturas de Flexor são retratos de aberturas para a morte e, portanto, autorretratos do século XX.” De acordo com Clarival do Prado Valladares, “A pintura pensada de Samson Flexor,” Jornal do Brasil, 21 de Setembro, 1968: “Drama por natureza, desafio como conduta, abismo em profecia. Samson Flexor não é um caso fácil de analisar, do ponto de vista da simples apreciação da pintura. . . . Da mesma forma, o tema evangélico ao qual o pintor-pensador se agarrou, quando lhe foi possível abrigar esperança e redenção, é explicado.”
49    Maria Eugenia Franco, “Diário de Paris: As aquarelas de Henri Michaux,” O Estado de São Paulo, 7 de Maio, 1948.
50    Veja, por exemplo, Maria do Carmo Peixoto Pandolfo, “Henri Michaux ou a consciência da exclusão,” Revista Interfaces 3 (1997): 138: “Seu tema inclui o fantástico, a contaminação recíproca entre sonho e realidade, a liberação das forças do inconsciente tão caras aos surrealistas, mas Michaux rejeita os procedimentos da escola, como a escrita automática e o fluxo do pensamento: Ele não renuncia à lucidez do espírito e à vigilância do estilo na tensão poética que se estabelece entre a subjetividade e a realidade do mundo exterior.”
A falta de pertencimento é descrita em ibid., 141: “O distanciamento de Michaux, seu sentimento de exclusão, parece repousar na consciência, sempre viva, de sua falta intrínseca: ‘Eu tenho sete ou oito sentidos. Um deles: a falta.’”
51    Franco, “Diário de Paris: As aquarelas de Henri Michaux,” O Estado de São Paulo, 7 de Maio, 1948. “Metempsicose” vem do grego metempsicose, que se traduz literalmente como “passagem das almas”. A transmigração das almas na filosofia grega está presente em Pitágoras e Platão, além de inúmeras religiões que acreditam na reencarnação da alma.
52    Maria Eugênia Franco, manuscrito datilografado “Ouro Preto, 4 de Junho, 1944.” Coleção pessoal de Alexandre Dacosta
53    Maria Eugenia Franco, “Obras do Aleijadinho,” O Estado de São Paulo, 4 de Fevereiro, 1951; Maria Eugenia Franco, “A obra do Aleijadinho,” O Estado de São Paulo, 7 de Março, 1951; e Maria Eugenia Franco, “Barroco Luso-Brasileiro,” O Estado de São Paulo, 7 de Julho, 1951.
54    Mário de Andrade, “Arte religiosa no Brasil,” Revista do Brasil, no. 54 (1920): 106: “Toda a Minas religiosa é tão impregnada de sua religiosidade que se tem a impressão de que tudo nela foi criado somente por ele.” Mário de Andrade. “Aleijadinho,” in Aspectos das artes plásticas no Brasil (São Paulo: Martins Editora, 1965), 34: “E o que eu acho absolutamente brilhante nessa invenção é que ela contém alguns dos aspectos mais íntimos, arraigados e étnicos da psicologia nacional, é um protótipo da religiosidade brasileira. Esse tipo de igreja, imortalmente fixada nas duas São Francisco de Ouro Preto e São João Del Rey, não corresponde às bases portuguesas da colônia, pois já se distingue das soluções barrocas luso-coloniais, por um certo pudor, por mais sensualidade e charme, com uma delicadeza tão suave, eminentemente brasileira.” Nos três artigos publicados em 1951, Franco reforça suas referências a Mário de Andrade, à importância da figura do Aleijadinho e à necessidade de atenção pública a tal patrimônio. Ver Franco, “Obras do Aleijadinho”; Franco, “A obra do Aleijadinho”; e Franco, “Barroco Luso-Brasileiro.”
55    “A cidade de Ouro Preto, durante o regime ditatorial de Getúlio Vargas, foi o primeiro município com estrutura arquitetônica colonial escolhido para tombamento como monumento nacional pelo recém-criado Serviço do Patrimônio Histórico e Artístico Nacional, SPHAN (e que futuramente seria reorganizado em IPHAN — Instituto do Patrimônio Histórico e Artístico Nacional). Em 1938, a cidade foi tombada, e até 1944 ocorreram adequações urbanas e arquitetônicas para adequar os edifícios históricos ao seu novo papel de patrimônio. Entre eles, está o Museu da Inconfidência, antiga Câmara Municipal e Cadeia, local que receberá personalidades do meio cultural e museológico ao longo de sua criação, para participar com seus pares e divulgar sua estrutura. O Museu, dirigido pelo historiador Raimundo Trindade, foi inaugurado em 11 de agosto de 1944, bicentenário do nascimento do poeta inconfidente Tomás Antônio Gonzaga, com a visita oficial de Gustavo Capanema, então Ministro da Educação e Saúde.” Leila Bianchi Aguiar, “Desafios, permanências e transformações na gestão de um sítio urbano patrimonializado: Ouro Preto, 1938–1975,” Estudos Históricos 29, no. 57 (Janeiro–Abril 2016): 87–106.
56    Texto datilografado de Maria Eugênia Franco integrante do acervo pessoal de Alexandre Dacosta. Consta a seguinte datação: Ouro Preto, 04 de junho de 1944.
57    Cândido Portinari, por exemplo, construiu seu painel Tiradentes (1948–49) em uma estrutura narrativa modelada a partir do Calvário de Cristo. A pintura Navio do Emigrante (1939–41) de Lasar Segall, um imigrante judeu que vivia no Brasil, pode ser lida como uma grande e caótica Arca de Noé fugindo da Segunda Guerra Mundial. No final de sua vida, Emiliano Di Cavalcanti pintou cenas bíblicas, como a Descida de Cristo da Cruz (1971). Tanto Alfredo da Veiga Guignard quanto Alfredo Volpi referenciaram consistentemente imagens católicas ao longo de suas carreiras.
58    NOSA, Mestre. Via Sacra: xilogravuras populares; texto: Maria Eugenia Franco. São Paulo: Julio Pacello, 1969.
59    Franco, ensaio presente em Via Sacra Gravada por Mestre Nosa, sem paginação.
60    É relevante notar que a ‘formação estético-educacional do público’ significa uma parte importante do projeto da arte moderna para disseminar seus valores. Além da construção de instituições capazes de validar obras de arte e artistas, a educação estética incluía o estabelecimento de programas e atividades para ‘educar’ o olhar do público.

The post Catholic and Popular Mysticism in Brazilian Modern Art: The Quest for Maria Eugênia Franco’s Critique of Sacred Representations / Misticismo católico e popular na arte moderna brasileira: a busca da crítica de Maria Eugênia Franco às representações sacras appeared first on post.

]]>
Sacred and Agentic Landscapes in Peruvian Contemporary Indigenous Art / Paisajes sagrados y con agencia en el arte indígena contemporáneo peruano https://post.moma.org/sacred-and-agentic-landscapes-in-peruvian-contemporary-indigenous-art-paisajes-sagrados-y-con-agencia-en-el-arte-indigena-contemporaneo-peruano/ Wed, 13 Nov 2024 21:27:13 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=8195 This essay by art historian Gabriela Germana Roquez delves into the significance of landscape in the art of the Sarhua community in the Peruvian Andes and the Shipibo-Konibo people in the Amazon. Through her analysis, Germana Roquez illuminates how these artworks depict, embody, and summon the landscape, emphasizing the active role of the natural world…

The post Sacred and Agentic Landscapes in Peruvian Contemporary Indigenous Art / Paisajes sagrados y con agencia en el arte indígena contemporáneo peruano appeared first on post.

]]>

This essay by art historian Gabriela Germana Roquez delves into the significance of landscape in the art of the Sarhua community in the Peruvian Andes and the Shipibo-Konibo people in the Amazon. Through her analysis, Germana Roquez illuminates how these artworks depict, embody, and summon the landscape, emphasizing the active role of the natural world in the artists’ creative process. By exploring the interconnectedness of humans and nonhuman actors in artistic expression, Germana Roquez prompts us to reflect on the spiritual dimensions of representing the natural environment, drawing from both rural and urban contexts in Peru as case studies.

The modern Western concept of landscape has traditionally implied the existence of an observing subject and an observed territory. It corresponds to an anthropocentric perspective, in which humans are superior to nature and thus allowed to control the territory and extract its resources. In the arts, this understanding has conventionally meant the depiction of an expanse of natural scenery from a single, detached viewpoint. While artists in recent decades have proposed diverging manners of representing the landscape (or the territory that surrounds them), new critical studies and theories have posed other ways in which it can be analyzed.1The development of ecocriticism and new materialisms has been particularly instrumental in questioning the centrality of humans in ecological contexts and in highlighting the agency of nonhuman elements.2

However, as Jessica Horton, Janet Catherine Berlo, and Sara Garzón have all noted, we must acknowledge that these seemingly new ideas in fact originated among Indigenous groups and have been a constant presence in their millenarian thought.3 Further, Indigenous artworks that reference the natural environment offer alternative thought models.4To understand Indigenous perspectives on the notion of territory, we must engage with diverse Indigenous epistemologies and ontologies. One important subject among many Indigenous groups is the concept of vital materiality and the interconnections between different beings and elements on earth. Indigenous and rural communities in the Andean and Amazonian regions of South America perceive that all entities in nature are interdependent, and yet that each one possesses agency and intentionality all its own. Moreover, many of these elements hold sacred significance.

Building upon Indigenous ecologies and materialisms, this text addresses the ways in which people from the rural communities of Sarhua in the Andes and Shipibo-Konibo in the Amazonia comprehend the material world that surrounds them and how this understanding guides their aesthetic production. First, I analyze painted boards produced in Sarhua and Shipibo-Konibo textiles. I argue that these objects are “embodied landscapes” interacting with human and nonhuman elements that define their material, formal, and iconographic configurations in both sacred and nonsacred ways. Next, I analyze a series of paintings created by contemporary Sarhuino and Shipibo-Konibo artists who have relocated (or whose parents relocated) to the capital city of Lima. This inquiry illustrates how these artists, while adhering to many traditional Western painterly conventions—particularly the use of representational images, cartographic renditions, and the landscape as the background or setting for human activities—are still able to evoke the natural environment from the sacred and animistic perspectives that they inherited from their communities.

Painted Boards and the Power of the Mountains

Sarhua is a rural community located in the Ayacucho region of the Peruvian central Andes. Sarhuinos inhabit a small town in a valley surrounded by big mountains, and they use the adjacent lands for agriculture and livestock labor. Among the community’s most important symbolic objects are the Tablas, long painted boards that date as far back as the 19th century. About 118 inches high and 12 inches wide, they are normally attached to the ceiling of a newly constructed house.

Tabla in the ceiling of a house in Sarhua, decade of 1990. Photography: Olga González.

Their main functions are to represent kinship relations and to maintain systems of reciprocity within the community.5But Tablas also protect the house and the family that lives in it, together with their lands, animals, crops, goods, and chattels. People in Sarhua, as in other Andean regions, consider the mountains, known as the apus or wamanis, to be agentic, powerful beings.6I pose that the Tablas care for the houses in the same way that the apus care for the town. Both the materiality and iconography of the Tablas and their participation in ritual are central to this analysis.

Sarhuinos make the Tablas when a couple is constructing the roof of their new house. The Tablas are read from bottom to top, beginning with a dedication from the compadres,7followed by depictions of the Virgin of the Assumption, the patron saint of Sarhua; the couple who owns the house; their close relatives (who appear in order of importance); and the sun.

Tabla offered by Marceleno H. P. to Eloy Alarcón and Odelia Baldión (details), 1975. Natural pigments on wood. 290 x 30 cm. (114.2 x 11.8 in.). Collection Vivian and Jaime Liébana @casaliebana

Sarhuinos obtain the wood to make the Tablas from various trees, including pati, aliso, or molle, all of which grow in the valleys near the town, and use the burned branches of chillka, or willow, also from the valley, to outline the figures. They obtain the colored earths used to paint the figures from the mountains that surround Sarhua. To apply the colors, painters use retama sticks and feathers from local birds, and to fix the colors, they use qullpa, a type of resin they obtain from rocks located in the highlands.8 Indeed, the materials necessary to produce the Tablas come from the whole of the Sarhuino landscape. Native American curator Patricia Marroquín Norby has pointed out that in many works of Indigenous art, the source of the materials, the way in which they are collected, and their treatment speak to the relationship between the inhabitants and their territory. These works, therefore, do not represent the landscape; rather, they are the landscape.9

When the Tabla is ready, the compadre delivers it to the new homeowners in a ritual called Tabla Apaycuy. He and his wife, family, and friends, together with other local residents, carry the Tabla through the town of Sarhua along with goods such as corn, potatoes, fruits, and ichu, a grass from the highlands that is used for roofing.10Through the Tabla Apaykuy, the Tabla interacts with the entire Sarhuino landscape. More importantly, after the owners of the house attach the Tabla to the ceiling and celebrate with a great party, the Tabla gets in touch with the apus through a ritual called inchahuay, thereby acquiring the power to protect the house. During the inchahuay, guests walk and dance around the outside of the house wearing cloaks and conical hats made of ichu. Sarhuino painter Primitivo Evanán Poma indicates that through this practice, people invoke the apus for the protection of the house.11Anthropologist Hilda Araujo points out that inchahuay is also the Sarhuino name for a layer of fog that, when it settles on the mountains on August 1, indicates a good year—that is, a year with a lot of rain. Thus, when the Sarhuinos wear these conical hats, they act as “mountains of good luck.”12

According to Andean concepts of animism, places and things are sentient entities that have the power to act. Further, as Bill Sillar notes, “Things that have had prior relationship, or evoke similarities, with other places, things or people may continue to have an effective relationship with their origin or referent.”13The Tablas de Sarhua, in fact, act like the apus or wamanis. Through their images and materiality, they are connected to and interact with the context surrounding them and have the agency to take care of the house and family, their goods, and their lands.

Shipibo-Konibo Textiles and the Power of Plants

The Shipibo-Konibo, an Indigenous community living in rural towns along the Ucayali River, in the Peruvian Amazon, have a different understanding of their territory and its visual representation in everyday objects. The Shipibo-Konibo consider themselves part of nature and the forest, trees, rivers, and land as entities with agency. Essential to the Shipibo-Konibo culture are the rao plants, or plants with power, which they consider to be intelligent beings.14Through ritual consumption of these plants, the Shipibo-Konibo connect with them and use them for medicinal purposes. They also use rao plants to guide them through their inner selves and to experience a deep communion with nature.15

Inspired by the visions formed when using rao plants such as piripiri (Cyperus sp.) and ayahuasca (Banisteriopsis caapi), Shipibo-Konibo women create and apply geometric patterns to bodies, clothing, ceramics, and other objects, materializing the koshi, or positive energy of the plants.16

Shipibo-Konibo woman, Shitonte [Skirt], 20th century, cotton cloth painted with natural dyes, 65 x 156 cm. (25.6 x 61.4 in.). TE-0011. Collection Macera-Carnero – Museo Central – Banco Central de Reserva del Perú.

Called kené in the Shipibo-Konibo language, these visual designs allude to the spots on the skin of the primordial anaconda ronin, who created the rivers and constellations as well as the paths that beings (animals, plants, spirits, and stars) use to travel and communicate.17Similar to interconnected labyrinths, they represent the river and the constellations that are central to the community’s worldview.18The Shipibo-Konibo’s understanding of the territory takes place through ritual and connection with the energy of plants, linking the territory with the cosmos and with human beings and their daily activities.

Among the objects that Shipibo-Konibo women cover with kené is the cloth they use to make traditional garments, such as the chitonte, or skirt for women, and the tari, or tunic for men. They construct these clothes from plain-weave fabrics made of a native variety of cotton that grows in the Ucayali region. Women used to grow the cotton, spin it, and weave it with a backstrap loom.19Once they have the cloth ready, they paint the kené using vegetal dyes that they make from the bark, fruits, leaves, roots, and seeds of local plants.20Then they cover the cloth with gray clay sourced from the river’s edge and dry it in the sun. When they wash the cloth, the once pale designs are shown to have turned black and colorfast. Sometimes the women add bits of color derived from plants—such as red from achiote, yellow from the roots of the guisador, and purple from the ani plant.21 In other cases, they completely dye the new cloth using the bark of the mahogany tree to achieve a reddish tone or river clay, which results in a black fabric they then embellish with colorful embroidery and applied white strips.22

Shipibo-Konibo woman, Shitonte [Skirt], 20th century, cotton cloth painted with natural dyes, 61.5 x 140 cm. (24.2 x 55.1 in.). TE-0009. Collection Macera-Carnero – Museo Central – Banco Central de Reserva del Perú.

As in the case of Tablas, Shipibo-Konibo textiles evoke the territory. This territory is not an alien space, as it is intrinsically linked to the body of the person who wears the garment made from the cloth created within it. The materiality of the clothing links the human body to local plants, water, and soil; and the patterns link it to networks—to the roots of plants, the paths of rivers, and the movement of stars.23Moreover, the energy of the rao plants protects those wearing the clothing from various evils. The whole garment is testimony to a worldview in which the body is directly linked to nature and the territory on both cosmic and intimate levels.

Transitioning to a New Environment

During the second half of the twentieth century, when economic and social crises heavily affected rural regions in Peru, many people living in those areas had to migrate to the big cities, especially to the capital, Lima. There, migrants had to reshape their lives, fight for income and basic rights, learn Spanish, and negotiate the power structures in place. In the same way, they had to reshape their artistic practices to fit the market and the art system and to communicate with an urban audience.24 In the 1970s, a group of Sarhuino painters in Lima began to produce smaller versions of the traditional Tablas and to depict costumbrista scenes of Sarhua for an urban audience. The new Tablas were a success, leading Sarhuinos to also depict social injustices and personal concerns.25Shipibo-Konibo art followed a similar transition. Some of the Shipibo-Konibo who migrated to Lima in the 1980s shared the traditional knowledge of their people through figurative images describing traditional practices and rituals as well as their worldview and, more recently, their political struggles.26In these new paintings, both Sarhuino and Shipibo-Konibo artists adopted Western conventions, transforming their engagement with the landscape. Although intended for other audiences and purposes, many of these pieces managed to refer in novel, clever, and creative ways, to the landscape from the perspective of Indigenous Andean and Amazonian ontologies and epistemologies.

The mountains form the background of many Sarhuino paintings produced in Lima—that is, they are shown as part of the landscape in the Western sense. Some painters, however, have taken an interest in evoking the agency, power, and sacredness of the apus. Since the 1970s, the painters of the Asociación de Artistas Populares de Sarhua (ADAPS) have made several versions of Apu Suyos.

Víctor Sebastián Yucra, Apu Suyos, 1978, painting on board, 30 x 60 cm. (11.8 x 23.6 in.). Collection Nicario Jiménez.

All of them feature the mountains of Sarhua, but in the form of men dressed in regal clothes. According to the inscription on the painting, the apus in the composition eat the offerings (fruits, wine, special bread, coca leaves, cigarettes, flowers, etc.) that the Sarhuinos have left for them on the table after a herranza, or cattle-marking celebration. A central figure, Millqa, receives the products, and invites the other apus to enjoy these “exquisite offerings.” All of them agree to protect the trusted sheep cattle.27This portrayal of the Sarhuino landscape conveys the agency and power of the mountains to an urban audience, which is why the painters decided to use Western conventions and render the apus as human beings dressed like European kings.28

In 1997, Carmelón Berrocal made Mapa del distrito de Sarhua con casitas, in which he represents the territory of his native town based on modern Western cartographic conventions.29

Carmelón Berrocal, Mapa del distrito de Sarhua con casitas [Map of Sarhua District with Little Houses], 1997, painted wood, 30 x 35 cm. (11.8 x 13.8 in.). PM-099. Collection Macera-Carnero – Museo Central – Banco Central de Reserva del Perú.

However, this work exceeds the standard models based on precise measurements and instead highlights important places and elements for Sarhuinos—mountains, farmlands, roads, streets, chapels, canals, and rivers—whose proper names are indicated in writing. Also, the urban area is subjugated by the colossal mountains and the starry sky. This map, therefore, not only represents a territory, but also accounts for the power of the apus and nature over the life and culture of the Sarhuinos. Furthermore, Berrocal made the painting with colored soils collected from Sarhua. The painting is an intellectual depiction of the territory and yet also connected to it through its materiality.

In 2023, Venuca Evanán, the daughter of two Sarhuino painters who had relocated to Lima, produced La ofrenda de Francisca.

Venuca Evanán, La ofrenda de Francisca [Francisca’s Offering], 2023. Acrylic, colored earth, and sand on MDF, 50 x 80 cm. (19.7 x 31.5 in.). Image courtesy of 80m2-Livia Benavides.

The composition of this work centers on the artist’s grandmother, Francisca, who is making a pagapu, or offering to the mountains, and giving thanks to the Pachamama, or the earth, for all that she offers. The four mountains in the background represent the four apus of Sarhua, which is Francisca’s hometown. In the foreground, Venuca has depicted the sea and coastal region where Lima is located and where she was born. The elements shown reference the relationship between humans and other natural beings as well as the migration story of the artist’s family. By including colored soils that she sourced from the mountains in Sarhua and sand that she collected from her neighborhood in Lima, Venuca reinforces this aspect of the artwork.30

For Shipibo-Konibo people, the kené, the geometric designs that women visualize when connecting with rao plants, have been a means of reference to the context surrounding them, together with the concepts and knowledge to navigate it. Elena Valera (Bahuan Jisbe), born in the community of Roya, Pucallpa, learned kené from her grandmother and has applied it to both textiles and ceramics.31In Lima, she created her firsts paintings with materials and techniques like the ones she used before moving to the capital. First, she dyed the fabric with mahogany bark to obtain a reddish background, and then she painted the images with natural pigments she obtained from mud, plants, and soil from Roya.32Onanya Baque Raoni (1990s) portrays an onanya, or traditional healer, who is using rao plants to cure a sick child and their mother.33

Elena Valera / Bahuan Jisbe, Onanya Baque Raoni, 1990s. Soil and plant dyes on cotton cloth, 35 x 45 cm. (13.8 x 17.7 in.). PM-029. Collection Macera-Carnero – Museo Central – Banco Central de Reserva del Perú.

Valera, who is also a traditional healer, speaks on different levels of the centrality of plants and their power in the Shipibo-Konibo worldview through the theme of onanya, the inclusion of kené designs in her subjects’ clothing, and her use of plants as a primary material.

Eventually Valera stopped using natural dyes and began painting with acrylic on cloth. She also began depicting the migration of the Shipibo-Konibo people to Lima. In a 2011 painting, the artist addresses the natural environment of the Amazon Forest and the Andean mountains that the Shipibo-Konibo must cross to get to the Peruvian capital.

Elena Valera / Bahuan Jisbe, Migración de los Shipibo-Conibo a Lima [Migration of Shipibo-Conibo to Lima], 2011. Acrylics on cotton cloth, 66 x 88 cm. (26 x 34.6 in.). Photography: Juan Pablo Murrugarra.

These places are rendered as interrelated environments, though some important differences stand out. While in the Amazon Forest, everything seems to work in perfect harmony, especially the relationship between women and plants, in Lima all the elements—three Shipibo women, a computer, the San Cristóbal mountain, and the tall buildings—are disconnected from one another. In this complex environment, while two Shipibo women learn new skills to succeed in an industrialized and globalized world, a third woman, dressed in traditional Shipibo-Konibo clothing, represents the connection to knowledge that their mothers and grandmothers learned from plants and transmitted through kené.34

Harry Pinedo, son of Elena Valera and born in Lima, is also an artist. His painting El apu y la danza de Ronin (2022), characteristic of his work about the migration of the Shipibo-Konibo to Lima, shows two men and a woman performing a dance in honor of Ronin on the streets of the Shipibo-Konibo community of Cantagallo in Lima.35

Harry Pinedo. El Apu y la danza de Ronin, 2022. Acrylic on cloth, 100 × 84 cm. (39.4 x 33 in.). Collection of the artist.

Ronin is the mother serpent of waters, a primordial being who gave rise to the universe and whose skin is the basis of the kené designs.36The Ronin dance and the presence of kené on the people’s clothing and the floor celebrate the harmony of the Shipibo-Konibo world. The San Cristóbal mountain, the main apu of the Lima area, a powerful being before the Spanish invasion and a sacred Indigenous space today reconquered by the Shipibo-Konibo, stands in the background.37 Two big trees, located on either side of the mountain, are also prominent elements in the composition, highlighting the power and importance of plants to the Shipibo-Community in Lima.

These works question the Western anthropocentric conception of the landscape and allow us to conceive new understandings of landscape and territory. Indigenous ecologies and materialisms, therefore, constitute an effective approach to analyzing them. Produced in different contexts, however, they must also be analyzed on their own terms. Elizabeth Burns Coleman points out, in regards to Indigenous art, the importance of knowing “the kind of broad categories that are established in the society in which it [the object] was produced, as well as the category in which the artist that produced the work expected it to be understood or interpreted.”38Sarhuino and Shipibo-Konibo people living in their rural communities are especially concerned with the vitality of matter and the interconnection of different beings in nature. They do not produce objects that represent the landscape or territory around them. Instead, these communities create, in collaboration with mountains and plants, acting entities that interact with their immediate contexts. Sarhuino and Shipibo-Konibo contemporary artworks made in Lima are no longer sentient given that they are made for urban, Western audiences. The artists have conveyed, through images, the power of the mountains and plants and their relationships with other beings. However, by using strategies such as representing natural beings with human traits and incorporating material elements from the natural environment and symbolic references to the knowledge of their respective communities, these artworks continue to be powerful objects that never cease to negotiate their Indigenous epistemologies.


Spanish

El presente ensayo de la historiadora de arte Gabriela Germana Roquez explora la importancia del paisaje en el arte de la comunidad Sarhua en los Andes y del pueblo shipibo-konibo en la Amazonia, ambos en Perú. En su análisis, Germana Roquez nos muestra el modo en que estas obras de arte representan, encarnan y reivindican el paisaje, destacando el papel activo que el mundo natural desempeña en el proceso creativo de los artistas. Al explorar la interconexión de los actores humanos y no humanos en la expresión artística, Germana Roquez nos invita a reflexionar sobre las dimensiones espirituales de la representación del entorno natural, tomando como casos de estudio tanto contextos rurales como urbanos de Perú.

El concepto occidental moderno de paisaje tradicionalmente ha supuesto la existencia de un sujeto observador y de un territorio observado. Esto responde a una perspectiva antropocéntrica, según la cual los seres humanos son superiores a la naturaleza y, por tanto, pueden controlar el territorio y extraer sus recursos. En el mundo del arte, este concepto generalmente ha llevado a representar la extensión del paisaje natural desde un punto de vista individual y distante. En las últimas décadas, mientras los artistas han propuesto diversas formas de representar el paisaje (o el territorio que les rodea), los nuevos estudios y teorías críticas han planteado también otras maneras de analizarlo.39Tanto el desarrollo de la ecocrítica como del nuevo materialismo han sido particularmente decisivos a la hora de cuestionar la centralidad del ser humano en el contexto ecológico y de resaltar la agencia de los elementos no humanos.40

Sin embargo, como han señalado Jessica Horton, Janet Catherine Berlo y Sara Garzón, debemos reconocer que estas ideas aparentemente nuevas en verdad surgieron en los grupos indígenas y han sido una presencia constante en su pensamiento milenario.41 Más aún, las obras de arte indígena que hacen referencia al entorno natural proponen estructuras de pensamiento alternativas.42 Para comprender la noción de territorio desde las perspectivas indígenas, tenemos que abordar diferentes epistemologías y ontologías indígenas. Un tema muy importante para los diversos grupos indígenas es el concepto de materialidad vital y la interconexión entre los distintos seres y elementos de la Tierra. Las comunidades indígenas y rurales de las regiones andina y amazónica de América del Sur consideran que, en la naturaleza, todas las entidades son interdependientes y, sin embargo, cada una posee agencia e intencionalidad propia. Es más, muchos de estos elementos revisten un valor sagrado.

Basándose en las ecologías y los materialismos indígenas, el presente texto explora el modo en que los habitantes de las comunidades rurales de Sarhua, en los Andes, y shipibo-konibo, en la Amazonia, conciben el mundo material que les rodea y cómo esa concepción guía su producción estética. En primer lugar, analizaré las tablas pintadas que se elaboran en Sarhua y los tejidos shipibo-konibo. Propongo que estos objetos son “paisajes encarnados” que interactúan con los elementos humanos y no humanos que definen sus configuraciones materiales, formales e iconográficas, tanto a nivel sagrado como no sagrado. Luego examinaré una serie de pinturas creadas por artistas sarhuinos y shipibo-konibo contemporáneos que se han trasladado (o cuyos padres se han trasladado) a la capital, Lima. Este análisis mostrará cómo estos artistas, aunque se han adherido a diferentes convenciones pictóricas occidentales tradicionales –en particular, al uso de imágenes figurativas, de reproducciones cartográficas y del paisaje como fondo o escenario de la actividad humana– siguen siendo capaces de invocar el entorno natural desde las perspectivas sagradas y animistas que heredaron de sus comunidades.

Las tablas pintadas y el poder de las montañas

Sarhua es una comunidad rural situada en la región de Ayacucho, en los Andes peruanos centrales. Los sarhuinos habitan un pequeño poblado en un valle rodeado por grandes montañas, y usan los terrenos aledaños para labores agrícolas y ganaderas. Las Tablas –largos listones de madera pintada que datan del siglo XIX– se encuentran entre los objetos simbólicos más importantes de la comunidad. Miden unos tres metros de alto por treinta centímetros de ancho, y normalmente se colocan en los techos de las casas recién construidas.

Tabla en el techo de una casa en Sarhua, década de 1990. Fotografía: Olga González.

Su principal función es representar las relaciones de parentesco y mantener los sistemas de reciprocidad dentro de la comunidad. 43Pero las Tablas también protegen la casa y a la familia que la habita, junto con sus tierras, animales, cultivos, bienes y enseres. La gente de Sarhua, igual que en otras regiones andinas, considera a las montañas –a las que llaman apus o wamanis– como seres poderosos y con agencia.44 Planteo, por lo tanto, que las Tablas cuidan las casas de la misma manera que los apus cuidan el pueblo. Tanto la materialidad como la iconografía de las Tablas y su participación en los rituales son fundamentales para este análisis.

            Los sarhuinos hacen Tablas cada vez que una pareja empieza a construir el techo de una nueva casa. Las Tablas se leen de abajo hacia arriba, comenzando con una dedicatoria de los compadres,45 seguida de representaciones de la Virgen de la Asunción (patrona de Sarhua), de la pareja propietaria de la casa, de sus parientes cercanos (que aparecen en orden de importancia) y del sol.

Tabla ofrecida por Marceleno H. P. a Eloy Alarcón y Odelia Baldión (detalles), 1975. Pigmentos naturales sobre madera. 290 x 30 cm. (114.2 x 11.8 in.). Colección Vivian y Jaime Liébana @casaliebana

Los sarhuinos obtienen la madera para hacer las Tablas de distintos árboles –entre ellos el pati, el aliso o el molle– que crecen en los valles cercanos al pueblo, y usan las ramas quemadas de chillka o sauce, también provenientes del valle, para delinear las figuras. Las tierras de colores que usan para pintar las figuras las obtienen de las montañas que rodean Sarhua. Para aplicar los colores, los pintores usan varas de retama y plumas de aves locales, y para fijarlos, aplican qullpa, un tipo de resina que obtienen de piedras ubicadas en las zonas de más altura.46 Así, todos los materiales necesarios para producir las Tablas proceden del paisaje sarhuino. La curadora de arte indígena Patricia Marroquín Norby ha señalado que, en muchas obras de arte indígena, el origen de los materiales, la forma en que son recolectados y el tratamiento que reciben reflejan la relación de los habitantes con su territorio. Por tanto, estas obras no representan el paisaje, sino que son el paisaje.47

Cuando la Tabla está lista, el compadre se la entrega a los nuevos propietarios en un ritual llamado Tabla Apaycuy. El compadre y su esposa, familia y amigos, acompañados de otros residentes locales, transportan la Tabla a través del pueblo de Sarhua junto con otras mercancías como maíz, papas, frutas e ichu, una hierba de las tierras altas que se utiliza para techar.48Mediante la ceremonia del Tabla Apaykuy, la Tabla interactúa con todo el paisaje sarhuino. Y lo que es más importante, luego de que los dueños fijan la Tabla al techo de la casa y celebran con una gran fiesta, la Tabla entra en contacto con los apus a través de un ritual llamado inchahuay, donde adquiere el poder de proteger la casa.49Durante el inchahuay, los invitados pasean y bailan alrededor de la casa con capas y sombreros cónicos hechos de ichu. El pintor sarhuino Primitivo Evanán Poma afirma que, mediante este ritual, la gente invoca a los apus para que protejan la casa. La antropóloga Hilda Araujo explica que la palabra inchahuay también es el término sarhuino que se usa para designar una fina capa de niebla que, si se asienta en las montañas el 1 de agosto, es señal de que vendrá un buen año, es decir, un año con abundantes lluvias. Así, cuando los sarhuinos usan esos sombreros cónicos, están actuando como “montañas de buena suerte”.50

Según las concepciones andinas de animismo, los lugares y las cosas son entidades sensibles que tienen poder para actuar. Es más, como señala Bill Sillar, “las cosas que han tenido una relación previa o que suscitan similitudes con otros lugares, cosas o personas pueden seguir manteniendo una relación efectiva con su origen o su referente”.51 Las Tablas de Sarhua, de hecho, actúan como apus o wamanis. A través de sus imágenes y de su materialidad, están conectadas e interactúan con el contexto que las rodea, y tienen agencia para cuidar de la casa y de la familia, de sus bienes y sus tierras.

Los textiles shipibo-konibo y el poder de las plantas

Los shipibo-konibo, una comunidad indígena que habita en pueblos rurales a lo largo del río Ucayali en la Amazonia peruana, tienen una forma distinta de entender el territorio y su representación visual en los objetos cotidianos. Los shipibo-konibo se consideran parte de la naturaleza y ven el bosque, los árboles, los ríos y la tierra como entidades con agencia. Las plantas rao, o plantas con poder, son fundamentales para ellos y las consideran seres inteligentes.52A través del consumo ritual de estas plantas, los shipibo-konibo entablan una conexión con ellas y las utilizan con fines medicinales. También recurren a las plantas rao para que éstas los guíen por su interior y experimentar una profunda comunión con la naturaleza.53 Inspiradas en las visiones que perciben cuando consumen plantas rao como el piripiri (Cyperus sp.) y la ayahuasca (Banisteriopsis caapi), las mujeres shipibo-konibo crean y plasman motivos geométricos en sus cuerpos, ropas, cerámicas y otros objetos, materializando la koshi o energía positiva de las plantas.54

Mujer shipibo-konibo, Shitonte [falda], siglo XX, tela de algodón pintada con tintes naturales, 65 x 156 cm. (25.6 x 61.4 in.). TE-0011. Colección Macera-Carnero – Museo Central – Banco Central de Reserva del Perú.

Estos diseños visuales, denominados kené en el idioma shipibo-konibo, evocan las manchas de la piel de la anaconda primigenia ronin, quien creó los ríos y las constelaciones, así como los caminos que utilizan los seres vivos (animales, plantas, espíritus y estrellas) para trasladarse y comunicarse.55Similares a laberintos conectados entre sí, representan tanto el río como las constelaciones que son fundamentales para la cosmovisión de la comunidad.56 A través del ritual y de la conexión con la energía de las plantas, los shipibo-konibo comprenden el territorio y lo vinculan al cosmos y a los seres humanos y sus actividades cotidianas.   

Entre los objetos que las mujeres shipibo-konibo cubren con kené destaca la tela que usan para confeccionar prendas tradicionales, como el chitonte, o falda para las mujeres, y el tari, o túnica para los hombres. Confeccionan estas prendas con telas de tejido liso realizadas a partir de una variedad autóctona de algodón que crece en la región de Ucayali. Las mujeres solían cultivar el algodón, hilarlo y tejerlo con un telar de cintura.57Cuando la tela ya está lista, pintan el kené con tintes vegetales que elaboran con cortezas, frutos, hojas, raíces y semillas de plantas locales.58Luego cubren la tela con arcilla gris procedente de la orilla del río y la secan al sol. Cuando la lavan, los diseños que eran pálidos se oscurecen y se fijan a la tela. A veces las mujeres añaden toques de colores derivados de plantas, como el rojo del achiote, el amarillo de las raíces del guisador y el púrpura de la planta ani.59En otros casos, tiñen completamente la tela nueva utilizando la corteza del árbol de caoba para conseguir un tono rojizo o arcilla del río, lo que da como resultado un tejido negro que luego adornan con bordados de colores y apliques de tiras blancas.60

Mujer shipibo-konibo, Shitonte [falda], siglo XX, tela de algodón pintada con tintes naturales, 61.5 x 140 cm. (24.2 x 55.1 in.). TE-0009. Colección Macera-Carnero – Museo Central – Banco Central de Reserva del Perú.

Al igual que en el caso de las Tablas, los tejidos shipibo-konibo evocan al territorio. Este territorio no es un espacio ajeno, sino que está intrínsecamente unido al cuerpo de la persona que usa la prenda elaborada con la tela que se fabricó en él. La materialidad de la prenda conecta el cuerpo humano a las plantas, al agua y al suelo del lugar; y los diseños lo conectan a otros entramados: a las raíces de las plantas, a los caminos de los ríos y al movimiento de las estrellas.61 Además, la energía de las plantas rao protege a quien lleva la ropa de distintos males. Toda la prenda es el testimonio de una cosmovisión en la que el cuerpo está directamente unido a la naturaleza y al territorio, tanto a nivel cósmico como íntimo.

La transición a un nuevo entorno

Durante la segunda mitad del siglo XX, una serie de crisis económicas y sociales afectaron gravemente a las regiones rurales de Perú y muchas personas tuvieron que migrar a las grandes ciudades, sobre todo a la capital, Lima. Allí, los migrantes tuvieron que rehacer sus vidas, luchar por conseguir ingresos y derechos básicos, aprender español y negociar las estructuras de poder existentes. También debieron reconfigurar sus prácticas artísticas para adaptarse al mercado y al sistema del arte, y para aprender a comunicarse con un público urbano.62

En la década de 1970, un grupo de pintores sarhuinos en Lima empezó a producir versiones más pequeñas de las tradicionales Tablas y a representar en ellas escenas costumbristas de Sarhua orientadas a un público urbano. Las nuevas Tablas fueron un éxito, lo que llevó a los sarhuinos a representar también las injusticias sociales y sus preocupaciones personales.63 El arte shipibo-konibo siguió una transición parecida. Algunos de los shipibo-konibo que emigraron a Lima en la década de 1980 mostraron los conocimientos de su pueblo mediante imágenes figurativas que describían prácticas y rituales tradicionales, así como su cosmovisión y, más recientemente, sus luchas políticas.64En estas nuevas pinturas, tanto los artistas sarhuinos como los shipibo-konibo adoptaron convenciones occidentales, lo que supuso una modificación en su relación con el paisaje. Si bien estas piezas fueron pensadas para otros públicos y con otros propósitos, muchas supieron referirse al paisaje de forma novedosa, inteligente y creativa, desde la perspectiva de las ontologías y epistemologías indígenas andinas y amazónicas. 

Las montañas son parte del fondo de muchos cuadros sarhuinos realizados en Lima, es decir, se las presenta como parte del paisaje en el sentido occidental. Sin embargo, algunos pintores se han esforzado por evocar la agencia, el poder y el carácter sagrado de los apus. Desde la década de 1970, los pintores de la Asociación de Artistas Populares de Sarhua (ADAPS) han realizado varias versiones de Apu Suyos.

Víctor Sebastián Yucra, Apu Suyos, 1978, pintura sobre madera, 30 x 60 cm. (11.8 x 23.6 in.). Colección Nicario Jiménez.

En todas se pueden ver las montañas de Sarhua, pero personificadas como hombres vestidos con ropas de la realeza. Según la inscripción en la pintura, los apus de la composición comen las ofrendas (frutas, vino, pan especial, hojas de coca, cigarrillos, flores, etc.) que los sarhuinos les han dejado sobre la mesa después de la herranza o fiesta de marcación de ganado. Una de las figuras centrales, Millqa, recibe los productos e invita a los demás apus a disfrutar de estas “exquisitas ofrendas”. Todos se ponen de acuerdo para proteger el ganado ovino de los leales.65Esta representación del paisaje sarhuino busca transmitir la agencia y el poder de las montañas a un público urbano, razón por la cual los pintores decidieron utilizar las convenciones occidentales y representar a los apus como seres humanos vestidos como reyes europeos.66En 1997, Carmelón Berrocal hizo el cuadro Mapa del distrito de Sarhua con casitas, en el que representa el territorio de su pueblo natal según las convenciones cartográficas occidentales modernas.67

Carmelón Berrocal, Mapa del distrito de Sarhua con casitas, 1997, pintura sobre madera, 30 x 35 cm. (11.8 x 13.8 in.). PM-099. Colección Macera-Carnero – Museo Central – Banco Central de Reserva del Perú.

Esta obra, sin embargo, excede los diseños estándares basados en mediciones precisas y destaca, en su lugar, los espacios y elementos importantes para los Sarhuinos –las montañas, las tierras de cultivo, los caminos, las calles, las capillas, los canales y ríos– cuyos nombres propios aparecen indicados por escrito. Además, el casco urbano se presenta dominado por las colosales montañas y el cielo estrellado. Este mapa, por tanto, no sólo representa un territorio, sino que también da cuenta del poder de los apus y de la naturaleza sobre la vida y la cultura de los sarhuinos. Más aún, Berrocal pintó el cuadro con tierras de colores recogidas en Sarhua. El cuadro es una representación intelectual del territorio, pero además está conectado a él por su materialidad.   

En 2023, Venuca Evanán, hija de dos pintores sarhuinos que tuvieron que reestablecerse en Lima, pintó La ofrenda de Francisca.

Venuca Evanán, La ofrenda de Francisca, 2023. Acrílico, tierras de color y arena sobre MDF, 50 x 80 cm. (19.7 x 31.5 in.). Imagen cortesía de 80m2-Livia Benavides.

La composición gira en torno a la abuela de la artista, Francisca, quien realiza un pagapu u ofrenda a las montañas y da gracias a la Pachamama, o tierra, por todo lo que nos ofrece. Las cuatro montañas del fondo representan los cuatro apus de Sarhua, ciudad natal de Francisca. En primer plano, Venuca representó el mar y la región costera en que se encuentra Lima y donde ella nació. Los elementos representados remiten al vínculo entre los seres humanos y otros seres naturales, así como a la historia de migración de la familia de la artista. Venuca subraya este aspecto de la obra incluyendo tierras de colores que obtuvo en las montañas de Sarhua y arena que recogió en su barrio de Lima.68

Para el pueblo shipibo-konibo, el kené –los diseños geométricos que las mujeres visualizan cuando se conectan con las plantas rao– ha sido el medio para referirse al contexto que les rodea, así como a los conceptos y conocimientos necesarios para desenvolverse en él. Elena Valera (Bahuan Jisbe), nacida en la comunidad de Roya (Pucallpa) aprendió el kené de su abuela y lo ha aplicado tanto en textiles como en cerámica.69En Lima creó sus primeras pinturas con materiales y técnicas similares a las que utilizaba antes de trasladarse a la capital. Primero, teñía las telas con corteza de caoba para obtener un fondo rojizo, y luego pintaba las imágenes con pigmentos naturales que obtuvo del barro, las plantas y la tierra de Roya.70Onanya Baque Raoni (década de 1990) retrata a un onanya, o curandero tradicional, que utiliza plantas rao para curar a un niño enfermo y a su madre.71

Elena Valera / Bahuan Jisbe, Onanya Baque Raoni, 1990s. Tintes naturales sobre tela de algodón, 35 x 45 cm. (13.8 x 17.7 in.). PM-029. Colección Macera-Carnero – Museo Central – Banco Central de Reserva del Perú.

Valera, que también es curandera tradicional, plantea en distintos niveles la centralidad de las plantas y su poder en la cosmovisión shipibo-konibo, a través de la figura del onanya, la inclusión de diseños kené en la ropa de sus personajes y el uso de las plantas como materia primordial.

Con el tiempo, Valera dejó de utilizar tintes naturales y empezó a pintar con acrílico sobre tela. También comenzó a representar la migración del pueblo shipibo-konibo a Lima. En un cuadro de 2011 la artista retrata el entorno natural de la selva amazónica y las montañas andinas que los shipibo-konibo deben atravesar para llegar a la capital peruana.

Elena Valera / Bahuan Jisbe, Migración de los shipibo-conibo a Lima, 2011. Acrílico sobre tela de algodón, 66 x 88 cm. (26 x 34.6 in.). Fotografía: Juan Pablo Murrugarra.

Estos lugares están representados como entornos que se relacionan entre sí, pero se pueden ver ciertas diferencias importantes. Mientras que en la selva amazónica parece que todo convive en perfecta armonía, en especial la relación entre las mujeres y las plantas, en Lima todos los elementos –las tres mujeres shipibo, la computadora, el cerro San Cristóbal y los altos edificios– están desconectados entre sí. En este complejo entorno, mientras dos mujeres shipibo aprenden nuevas habilidades para triunfar en un mundo industrializado y globalizado, una tercera mujer, vestida con prendas tradicionales shipibo-konibo, simboliza la conexión con los conocimientos que sus madres y abuelas aprendieron de las plantas y transmitieron a través del kené.72

Harry Pinedo, hijo de Elena Valera y nacido en Lima, también es artista. Su cuadro El apu y la danza de ronin (2022), característico de su obra sobre la migración de los shipibo-konibo a Lima, muestra a dos hombres y una mujer ejecutando una danza en honor a ronin en las calles de la comunidad shipibo-konibo de Cantagallo, en Lima.73

Harry Pinedo. El apu y la danza de ronin, 2022. Acrílico sobre tela, 100 × 84 cm. (39.4 x 33 in.). Colección del artista.

Ronin es la serpiente madre de las aguas, un ser primigenio que dio origen al universo y cuya piel es la base de los diseños kené.74La danza de ronin y la presencia del kené en la vestimenta de la gente y en el suelo, celebran la armonía del mundo shipibo-konibo. Al fondo se alza el cerro San Cristóbal, apu principal de la zona de Lima, un ser poderoso antes de la invasión española y un espacio indígena sagrado, reconquistado en la actualidad por los shipibo-konibo.75Los dos grandes árboles ubicados a ambos lados de la montaña también son elementos destacados en la composición, ya que subrayan el poder y la importancia de las plantas para la comunidad shipibo en Lima.     

Todas estas obras cuestionan la visión antropocéntrica occidental del paisaje y nos permiten concebir nuevas maneras de entender el paisaje y el territorio. Las ecologías y los materialismos indígenas, por lo tanto, constituyen un enfoque efectivo para analizarlas. Sin embargo, por haber sido producidas en contextos distintos, también hay que analizarlas en sus propios términos. Refiriéndose al arte indígena, Elizabeth Burns Coleman recuerda que es importante conocer “el tipo de categorías generales que rigen la sociedad en la que fue producido [el objeto], así como la categoría con la que el artista que produjo la obra esperaba que fuera entendida o interpretada”.76 Los sarhuinos y los shipibo-konibo que viven en sus comunidades rurales están especialmente interesados en la vitalidad de la materia y la interconexión de los distintos seres en la naturaleza. No producen objetos que representan el paisaje o el territorio que les rodea, sino que crean, en colaboración con las montañas y las plantas, entidades con agencia que interactúan con sus contextos más cercanos.

Las obras de arte sarhuino y shipibo-konibo contemporáneas realizadas en Lima han dejado de ser entidades sensibles dado que fueron realizadas para un público urbano y occidental. Los artistas han transmitido, a través de imágenes, el poder de las montañas y las plantas y sus relaciones con otros seres. Sin embargo, al utilizar ciertas estrategias –como la representación de seres naturales con rasgos humanos, la incorporación de elementos materiales del entorno natural y las referencias simbólicas a los conocimientos de sus respectivas comunidades– estas obras de arte siguen siendo objetos poderosos que no dejan de negociar con sus epistemologías indígenas.


1    Anthropology of landscape, for example, analyzes how people materially shape landscapes and attach meaning to them. See Paola Filippucci, “Landscape,” in The Open Encyclopedia of Anthropology, ed. Felix Stein, published 2016; last modified 2023, http://doi.org/10.29164/16landscape. In the field of art history, W. J. T. Mitchell asks that we consider landscape “not as an object to be seen or a text to be read, but as a process by which social and subjective identities are formed.” W. J. T. Mitchell, introduction to Landscape and Power, ed. W. J. T. Mitchell (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1994), 1.
2    On ecocritical art history, see Alan C. Braddock, “Ecocritical Art History,” American Art 23, no. 2 (Summer 2009): 27, https://doi.org/10.1086/605707. On new materialism, see Jane Bennett, Vibrant Matter: A Political Ecology of Things (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2010).
3    Jessica L. Horton and Janet Catherine Berlo, “Beyond the Mirror: Indigenous Ecologies and ‘New Materialisms’ in Contemporary Art,” in “Contemporary Art and the Politics of Ecology,” special issue, Third Text 27, no. 1 (2013): 18, http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/09528822.2013.753190; Jessica L. Horton, “Indigenous Artists against the Anthropocene,” Art Journal 76, no. 2 (2017): 50, https://doi.org/10.1080/00043249.2017.1367192; and Sara Garzón, “Manuel Amaru Cholango: Decolonizing Technologies and the Construction of Indigenous Futures,” Arts 8, no. 4 (2019), 163, https://doi.org/10.3390/arts8040163.
4    In fact, through the analysis of works by contemporary Indigenous North American artists (paintings, sculptures, installations, videos, and performances), art historian Kate Morris complicates and expands traditional European representations of landscape. Drawing on the discourse of Indigenous visual sovereignty and place-based knowledge, Morris demonstrates how Native American artists refer to landscape as a means of asserting sovereignty and exploring multisensory relationships with the environment and the land. See Morris, Shifting Grounds: Landscape in Contemporary Native American Art (Seattle: University of Washington Press, 2019).
5    Hilda Araujo, “Parentesco y representación iconográfica: El caso de las ‘tablas pintadas’ de Sarhua, Ayacucho, Perú,” in Gente de carne y hueso: Las tramas de parentesco en los Andes, ed. Denise Y. Arnold (La Paz: Instituto de Lengua y Cultura Aymara; St. Andrews: Centre for Indigenous American Studies and Exchange, 1998), 521.
6    Anthropologists Gerardo Fernández Juárez and Francisco M. Gil García point out that “in the mountains two antagonistic extremes converge: multiplication, order and conservation on the one hand, and sterility, chaos and destruction on the other.” That is why rural communities “have always taken great care to be on good terms with their mountains.” Fernández Juárez and Gil García, “El culto a los cerros en el mundo andino: Estudios de caso,” Revista Española de Antropología Americana 38, no. 1 (2008): 109. My translation.
7    A compadre is a person close to the owners of the new house who, through the gift of the Tabla, establishes a reciprocal relationship with them. While the figure of the compadre comes from the Catholic rite of baptism (the godparents and parents of a child become each other’s compadres), in several Latin American societies, other ritual occasions are considered to result in a compadre relationship. This connection acts as a cohesive force within a community, establishing and reinforcing interpersonal relationships. On compadres, see Martha Marivel Mendoza Ontiveros, “El compadrazgo desde la perspectiva antropológica,” Alteridades: Investigaciones antropológicas 20, no. 40 (2010): 141–47.
8    Primitivo Evanán Poma and José R. Sabogal Wiesse, “Qellqay en Sarhua de la Provincia de Víctor Fajardo,” Boletín de Lima 19 (1982): 6–7, 9.
9    Horacio Ramos Cerna, “Out of Place: Indigenous Arts Decenter the Modern Art Survey,” in “CAA-Getty Global Conversation V: A Multiplicity of Perspectives at the Museum of Modern Art (In conversation with curators at MoMA)” (Live Q&A online, 109th CAA Annual Conference, February 10–13, 2021), https://www.academia.edu/video/k35m01. On the concepts of presentation/representation in relation to Indigenous ontologies, see Carolyn Dean, “Reviewing Representation: The Subject-Object in Pre-Hispanic and Colonial Inka Visual Culture,” Colonial Latin American Review 23, no. 3 (2014), 298–319, https://doi.org/10.1080/10609164.2014.972697.
10    Ichu (Stipa ichu) is a grass from the highlands that is used for roofing.
11    Primitivo Evanán Poma, “Dichosa crónica de las Tablas de Sarhua” (unpublished manuscript, n.d.), 21.
12    Primitivo Evanán Poma, “Dichosa crónica de las Tablas de Sarhua” (unpublished manuscript, n.d.), 21.
13    Bill Sillar, “The Social Agency of Things? Animism and Materiality in the Andes,” Cambridge Archaeological Journal 19, no. 3 (2009): 376, https://doi.org/10.1017/S0959774309000559.
14    Luisa Elvira Belaúnde, Kené: Arte, ciencia y tradición en diseño (Lima: Instituto Nacional de Cultura, 2009), 36.
15    “Shipibo Konibo,” Consejo Shipibo-Konibo y Xetebo-COSHIKOX, http://coshikox.org/pueblos-indigenas/shipibo-konibo/.
16    Anthropologist Luisa Elvira Belaúnde highlights the immaterial existence of the kené in women’s imagination or dreams prior to their materialization on the surface of a body or a three-dimensional object. Belaúnde, “Diseños materiales e inmateriales: La patrimonialización del kené shipibo-konibo y de la ayahuasca en el Perú,” Mundo Amazónico 3 (January 1, 2012): 128. My translation.
17    Belaúnde, Kené, 28.
18    See Luisa Elvira Belaúnde, “El arte del kené de la cerámica del pueblo shipibo-konibo,” Revista Moneda, no. 167 (2016): 45–49; and Luisa Elvira Belaúnde, Cerámica tradicional shipibo-konibo (Lima: Ministerio de Cultura, 2019), https://issuu.com/mincu/docs/cer_mica_tradicional_shipibo-konibo_2019_.
19    Carolyn Heath, “Reproduciendo el cielo sobre la tierra: Textilería y alfarería del grupo Shipibo-Conibo,” in Una ventana hacia el infinito: Arte Shipibo-Conibo, ed. Pedro Pablo Alayza and Fernando Torres, exh. cat. (Lima: Instituto Cultural Peruano Norteamericano, 2002), 36–37.
20    María Belén Soria Casaverde, El discurso de las Imágenes: Simbolismo y nemotecnia en las culturas amazónicas (Lima: Seminario de Historia Rural Andina, Universidad Nacional Mayor De San Marcos, 2009), 76. Shipibo painter Sara Flores, for example, creates her designs “with natural paints using the bark of yacushapana trees, almonds, mahogany, guava, or green banana peels.” Flores, “Sharing Good Intentions for Inner Peace Through Kené,” interview by Matteo Norzi, Cultural Survival Quarterly 47, no. 2 (June 2023): 25, https://issuu.com/culturalsurvival/docs/csq-472.
21    Heath, “Reproduciendo el cielo,” 37; Flores, “Sharing Good Intentions,” 25.
22    Heath, “Reproduciendo el cielo,” 36.
23    On the relationship of the chitonte to the body of the woman wearing it, see Luisa Elvira Belaúnde, “Una biografía del chitonte: Objeto turístico y vestimenta shipibo-konibo,” in Por donde hay soplo: Estudios amazónicos en los países andinos, ed. Jean-Pierre Chaumeil, Óscar Espinoza de Rivero, and Manuel Cornejo Chaparro (Lima: Instituto Francés de Estudios Andinos [IFEA], Pontificia Universidad Católica del Perú [PUCP], Centro Amazónico de Antropología y Aplicación Práctica [CAAAP], 2011), 465–89.
24    On the migration of rural artists to Lima, see Gabriela Germana, “Entornos reconfigurados: tránsitos artísticos en la nueva contemporaneidad limeña,” in Lima 04, exh. cat. (Lima: Museo de Arte Contemporáneo de Lima, 2013), 36–57.
25    Primitivo Evanán Poma and Víctor Yucra Felices were the first to produce Tablas in Lima. Later, in 1982, Evanán Poma, together with other Sarhuino artists, created the Asociación de Artistas Populares de Sarhua (ADAPS), which was fundamental in the development of the new Tablas. On the new Tablas in relation to diasporic identities and identity resignification processes, see Gabriela Germana, “‘Hemos hecho estas tablas para hacer conocer a Sarhua’: reelaboraciones visuales y resignificaciones identitarias en las tablas de Sarhua en Lima (Perú),” in Mundos de creación de los pueblos indígenas de América Latina, ed. Ana Cielo Quiñones Aguilar (Bogotá: Editorial Pontificia Universidad Javeriana, 2020), 243–72, http://hdl.handle.net/10433/8890.
26    Elena Valera (Bahuan Jisbe) and Roldán Pinedo (Shoyan Sheca) were among the first Shipibo-Konibo artists to produce figurative paintings in Lima. They developed these painting at the Seminario de Historia Rural Andina (SHRA), a research institute at the Universidad Nacional Mayor de San Marcos (Lima) founded in 1966 by Pablo Macera. Together with historians Rosaura Andazábal and María Belén Soria, Macera worked with Indigenous Andean and Amazonian artists in the recovery of their people’s oral memory through words and images. On Valera’s and Pinedo’s work at the SHRA, see María Belén Soria, Arte Shipibo: Roldán Pinedo y Elena Valera (pintores) (Lima: Seminario de Historia Rural Andina / Universidad Nacional Mayor de San Marcos, 2001).
27    The text reads, “Después de herranza, dueños de vacunos ovinos envían mesa puesta múltiples ofrendas al supremo huamani consistentes en frutas, vinos, pan especial, coca quinto, cigarrillos, llampus, flores, etc. Apu suyo preferido 4. Sucia Millqa Punchauniyoq convidarán a los Apu suyos 1. Pukakunka 2. Apu Urqo 3. Rasuwillka 5 Qrwaraso 6. Chikllaraso deleitarán exquisitas ofrendas acordando proteger vacunos ovinos encomendados.”
28    The ADAPS, however, did not invent this iconography. Josefa Nolte, quoting anthropologist John Earls, explains that in the Ayacucho region, apus usually appear in human form and dressed as rich landowners. Rosa María Josefa Nolte Maldonado, Qellcay: Arte y vida de Sarhua; comunidades campesinas andinas (Lima: Terra Nuova, 1991), 82.
29    I previously analyzed this painting in Gabriela Germana, “Vistas del territorio,” in Nación: Imaginar el Perú desde el Museo Central, ed. María del Pilar Ríofrío (Lima: Banco Central de Reserva del Perú, 2022), 66–68.
30    The painting also reflects a feminist take, questioning the fact that in Sarhua, as in the whole Andean area, only men are allowed to make offerings to the apus. Personal communication with Venuca Evanán, October 3, 2023.
31    Christian Bendayán, ed., Amazonistas (Lima: Bufeo Amazonía+Arte, 2017), 23.
32    María Belén Soria, Arte Shipibo: Roldán y Elena Valera (pintores) (Lima: Seminario de Historia Rural Andina, Universidad Nacional Mayor de San Marcos, 2001), 5.
33    I previously analyzed this painting in Gabriela Germana, “Una relación diferente con la naturaleza,” in Nación, 228–29.
34    Personal communication with Elena Valera, April 28, 2024.
35    Cantagallo is a neighborhood near downtown Lima on the banks of the Rímac River looking toward San Cristóbal Hill. The migration of Shipibo-Konibo to Lima dates to the 1980s but was a temporary phenomenon. In 2000, Shipibo-Konibo families began to settle permanently in Cantagallo, at that time a vacant lot. Currently, more than 260 families live in Cantagallo. Oscar Espinosa, “La lucha por ser indígenas en la ciudad: El caso de la comunidad shipibo-konibo de Cantagallo en Lima,” RIRA 4, no. 2 (October 2019), 161–63, https://doi.org/10.18800/revistaira.201902.005.
36    Belaúnde, Kené, 18.
37    Personal communication with Harry Pinedo, April 23, 2024.
38    Elizabeth Burns Coleman, “Engaging with Indigenous Art Aesthetically,” in Introduction to Philosophy: Aesthetic Theory & Practice, ed. Valery Vino (Montreal: Rebus Community, 2021): 137.
39    La antropología del paisaje, por ejemplo, investiga cómo las personas dan forma material al paisaje y le atribuyen significados. Véase Paola Filippucci, «Landscape» en The Open Encyclopedia of Anthropology, ed. Felix Stein, publicado en 2016, última modificación en 2023, http://doi.org/10.29164/16landscape En el campo de la historia del arte, W. J. T. Mitchell nos llama a considerar el paisaje “no como un objeto que se observa o un texto que se lee, sino como un proceso que da forma a las identidades sociales y subjetivas”. W. J. T. Mitchell, introducción en Landscape and Power, ed. W. J. T. Mitchell (University of Chicago Press, Chicago, 1994), p. 1.
40    Sobre la historia ecocrítica del arte, véase Alan C. Braddock, «Ecocritical Art History», American Art 23, nº 2 (verano de 2009): p. 27, https://doi.org/10.1086/605707 Sobre nuevos materialismos, véase Jane Bennett, Materiavibrante: Una ecología política de las cosas (Caja Negra, Buenos Aires, 2022).
41    Jessica L. Horton y Janet Catherine Berlo, “Beyond the Mirror: Indigenous Ecologies and ‘New Materialisms’ in Contemporary Art” en “Contemporary Art and the Politics of Ecology”, número especial, Third Text 27, n. 1 (2013): p. 18, http://dx.doi.org/10.1080/09528822.2013.753190 Jessica L. Horton, “Indigenous Artists against the Anthropocene”, Art Journal 76, n. 2 (2017): p. 50, https://doi.org/10.1080/00043249.2017.1367192 y Sara Garzón, “Manuel Amaru Cholango: Decolonizing Technologies and the Construction of Indigenous Futures”, Arts 8, n 4 (2019), p. 163, https://doi.org/10.3390/arts8040163
42    De hecho, a través del análisis de obras de artistas indígenas norteamericanos contemporáneos (pinturas, esculturas, instalaciones, vídeos y performances), la historiadora del arte Kate Morris complejiza y amplía las representaciones europeas tradicionales del paisaje. Basándose en el discurso de la soberanía visual indígena y el conocimiento del lugar, Morris demuestra cómo los artistas indígenas norteamericanos recurren al paisaje como medio para afirmar su soberanía y explorar las relaciones multisensoriales con el medio ambiente y la tierra. Véase Morris, Shifting Grounds: Landscape in Contemporary Native American Art (University of Washington Press, Seattle, 2019).
43    Hilda Araujo, “Parentesco y representación iconográfica: El caso de las ‘tablas pintadas’ de Sarhua, Ayacucho, Perú” en Gente de carne y hueso: Las tramas de parentesco en los Andes, ed. Denise Y. Arnold (Instituto de Lengua y Cultura Aymara, St. Andrews: Centre for Indigenous American Studies and Exchange, La Paz, 1998), p. 521.
44    Los antropólogos Gerardo Fernández Juárez y Francisco M. Gil García señalan que “en las montañas confluyen dos extremos antagónicos: por un lado, la multiplicación, el orden y la conservación, y por otro la esterilidad, el caos y la destrucción”. Por eso, las comunidades rurales “siempre han procurado mantener buenas relaciones con sus montañas”. Fernández Juárez y Gil García, «El culto a los cerros en el mundo andino: Estudios de caso», Revista Española de Antropología Americana 38, nº 1 (2008): p. 109.
45    Un compadre es una persona cercana a los propietarios de la nueva casa que, a través del regalo de la Tabla, instaura una relación recíproca con ellos. Aunque la figura del compadre procede del rito católico del bautismo (los padrinos y los padres del niño se convierten en compadres entre sí), en varias sociedades latinoamericanas se considera que otras ocasiones rituales dan lugar a una relación similar al compadre. Este vínculo actúa como fuerza cohesiva dentro de una comunidad, estableciendo y reforzando las relaciones interpersonales. Sobre los compadres, véase Martha Marivel Mendoza Ontiveros, «El compadrazgo desde la perspectiva antropológica», Alteridades: Investigaciones antropológicas 20, no. 40 (2010): p. 141-47.
46    Primitivo Evanán Poma y José R. Sabogal Wiesse, “Qellqay en Sarhua de la Provincia de Víctor Fajardo”, Boletín de Lima 19 (1982): p. 6–7, 9.
47    Horacio Ramos Cerna, “Out of Place: Indigenous Arts Decenter the Modern Art Survey” en “CAA-Getty Global Conversation V: A Multiplicity of Perspectives at the Museum of Modern Art (In conversation with curators at MoMA)” (Preguntas y respuestas en directo en línea, 109ª Conferencia Anual de la CEA, 10-13 de febrero de 2021): https://www.academia.edu/video/k35m01 Sobre los conceptos de presentación/representación relacionados a las ontologías indígenas, véase Carolyn Dean, “Reviewing Representation: The Subject-Object in Pre-Hispanic and Colonial Inka Visual Culture”, Colonial Latin American Review 23, no. 3 (2014), p. 298–319, https://doi.org/10.1080/10609164.2014.972697
48    El ichu (Stipa ichu) es una hierba del altiplano que se utiliza para techar.
49    Primitivo Evanán Poma, “Dichosa crónica de las Tablas de Sarhua” (manuscrito sin publicar, s. f.), p. 21.
50    Araujo,“Parentesco y representación iconográfica,” p. 520.
51    Bill Sillar, “The Social Agency of Things? Animism and Materiality in the Andes”, Cambridge Archaeological Journal 19, no. 3 (2009): p. 376, https://doi.org/10.1017/S0959774309000559
52    Luisa Elvira Belaúnde, Kené: Arte, ciencia y tradición en diseño (Instituto Nacional de Cultura, Lima, 2009), p. 36.
53    “Shipibo Konibo”, Consejo Shipibo-Konibo y Xetebo-COSHIKOX, http://coshikox.org/pueblos-indigenas/shipibo-konibo/
54    La antropóloga Luisa Elvira Belaúnde señala que el kené ya existe de manera inmaterial en la imaginación o los sueños de las mujeres antes de materializarse en la superficie de un cuerpo o un objeto tridimensional. Belaúnde, «Diseños materiales e inmateriales: La patrimonialización del kené shipibo-konibo y de la ayahuasca en el Perú», Mundo Amazónico 3 (1 de enero de 2012): p. 128.
55    Belaúnde, Kené, 28.
56    Véase Luisa Elvira Belaúnde, “El arte del kené de la cerámica del pueblo shipibo-konibo”, Revista Moneda, no. 167 (2016): p. 45–49; y Luisa Elvira Belaúnde, Cerámica tradicional shipibo-konibo (Ministerio de Cultura, Lima, 2019), https://issuu.com/mincu/docs/cer_mica_tradicional_shipibo-konibo_2019_
57    Carolyn Heath, “Reproduciendo el cielo sobre la tierra: Textilería y alfarería del grupo Shipibo-Conibo”, en Una ventana hacia el infinito: Arte Shipibo-Conibo, ed. Pedro Pablo Alayza y Fernando Torres, cat. exh. (Instituto Cultural Peruano Norteamericano, Lima 2002), p. 36–37.
58    María Belén Soria Casaverde, El discurso de las imágenes: Simbolismo y nemotecnia en las culturas amazónicas (Seminario de Historia Rural Andina, Universidad Nacional Mayor De San Marcos, Lima, 2009), p. 76. La pintora shipiba Sara Flores, por ejemplo, elabora sus diseños “con pigmentos naturales utilizando la corteza de árboles de yacushapana, almendras, caoba, guayaba o cáscaras de plátano verde”. Flores, «Compartiendo buenas intenciones para la paz interior a través del kené», entrevista realizada por Matteo Norzi, Cultural Survival Quarterly 47, nº 2 (junio de 2023): p. 25, https://issuu.com/culturalsurvival/docs/csq-472
59    Heath, “Reproduciendo el cielo”, p. 37; Flores, “Sharing Good Intentions”, p. 25
60    Heath, “Reproduciendo el cielo”, p. 36.
61    Sobre la relación del chitonte con el cuerpo de la mujer que lo lleva, véase Luisa Elvira Belaúnde, “Una biografía del chitonte: Objeto turístico y vestimenta shipibo-konibo”, en Por donde hay soplo: Estudios amazónicos en los países andinos, ed. Jean-Pierre Chaumeil. Jean-Pierre Chaumeil, Óscar Espinoza de Rivero y Manuel Cornejo Chaparro (Instituto Francés de Estudios Andinos [IFEA], Pontificia Universidad Católica del Perú [PUCP], Centro Amazónico de Antropología y Aplicación Práctica [CAAAP], Lima, 2011), p. 465-89.
62    Sobre el proceso de migración de artistas rurales a Lima, véase Gabriela Germana, “Entornos reconfigurados: tránsitos artísticos en la nueva contemporaneidad limeña” en Lima 04, cat. exh. (Museo de Arte Contemporáneo de Lima, Lima, 2013), p. 36-57.
63    Primitivo Evanán Poma y Víctor Yucra Felices fueron los primeros artistas que realizaron Tablas en Lima. Más tarde, en 1982, Evanán Poma, junto con otros artistas sarhuinos, creó la Asociación de Artistas Populares de Sarhua (ADAPS), que resultó fundamental para el desarrollo de las nuevas Tablas. Sobre las nuevas Tablas en relación con las identidades diaspóricas y los procesos de resignificación identitaria, véase Gabriela Germana, “Hemos hecho estas tablas para hacer conocer a Sarhua”: reelaboraciones visuales y resignificaciones identitarias en las tablas de Sarhua en Lima (Perú)”, en Mundos de creación de los pueblos indígenas de América Latina, ed. Ana Cielo Quiñones Aguilar (2005). Ana Cielo Quiñones Aguilar (Editorial Pontificia Universidad Javeriana, Bogotá, 2020), p. 243-72, http://hdl.handle.net/10433/8890
64    Elena Valera (Bahuan Jisbe) y Roldán Pinedo (Shoyan Sheca) fueron algunos de los primeros artistas shipibo-konibo que realizaron pinturas figurativas en Lima. Trabajaron en el marco del Seminario de Historia Rural Andina (SHRA), un instituto de investigación de la Universidad Nacional Mayor de San Marcos (Lima) fundado en 1966 por Pablo Macera. Junto con las historiadoras Rosaura Andazábal y María Belén Soria, Macera trabajó con artistas indígenas andinos y amazónicos por la recuperación de la memoria oral de sus pueblos a través de la palabra y la imagen. Sobre el trabajo de Valera y Pinedo en la SHRA, véase María Belén Soria, Arte Shipibo: Roldán Pinedo y Elena Valera (pintores) (Seminario de Historia Rural Andina / Universidad Nacional Mayor de San Marcos, Lima, 2001).
65    El texto dice: “Después de herranza, dueños de vacunos ovinos envían mesa puesta múltiples ofrendas al supremo huamani consistentes en frutas, vinos, pan especial, coca quinto, cigarrillos, llampus, flores, etc. Apu suyo preferido 4. Sucia Millqa Punchauniyoq convidarán a los Apu suyos 1. Pukakunka 2. Apu Urqo 3. Rasuwillka 5 Qrwaraso 6. Chikllaraso deleitarán exquisitas ofrendas acordando proteger vacunos ovinos encomendados”.
66    Sin embargo, la ADAPS no inventó esta iconografía. Josefa Nolte, citando al antropólogo John Earls, explica que en la región de Ayacucho los apus suelen aparecer con forma humana y vestidos como ricos terratenientes. Rosa María Josefa Nolte Maldonado, Qellcay: Arte y vida de Sarhua; comunidades campesinas andinas (Terra Nuova, Lima, 1991), p. 82.
67    He analizado este cuadro antes, en el texto “Vistas del territorio”, en Nación: Imaginar el Perú desde el Museo Central, ed. María del Pilar Ríofrío. María del Pilar Ríofrío (Banco Central de Reserva del Perú, 2022, Lima), p. 66-68.
68    La pintura también refleja una postura feminista al cuestionar el mandato que establece que en Sarhua, como en toda el área andina, sólo los hombres pueden hacer ofrendas a los apus. Comunicación personal con Venuca Evanán, 3 de octubre de 2023.
69    Christian Bendayán, ed., Amazonistas (Bufeo Amazonía+Arte, Lima, 2017), p. 23.
70    María Belén Soria, Arte Shipibo: Roldán y Elena Valera (pintores) (Seminario de Historia Rural Andina, Universidad Nacional Mayor de San Marcos, Lima, 2001), p. 5.
71    He analizado este cuadro antes, en el texto Gabriela Germana, “Una relación diferente con la naturaleza”, en Nación, p. 228–29.
72    En conversación personal con Elena Valera, 28 de abril de 2024.
73    Cantagallo es un barrio cercano al centro de Lima, a orillas del río Rímac, con vistas al cerro San Cristóbal. La migración de los shipibo-konibo a Lima se remonta a la década de 1980, pero entonces fue sólo un fenómeno coyuntural. Recién en el año 2000, las familias shipibo-konibo empezaron a asentarse definitivamente en Cantagallo, cuando era apenas un terreno baldío. En la actualidad, más de 260 familias viven en Cantagallo. Oscar Espinosa, “La lucha por ser indígenas en la ciudad: El caso de la comunidad shipibo-konibo de Cantagallo en Lima”, RIRA 4, no. 2 (octubre de 2019), p. 161-63, https://doi.org/10.18800/revistaira.201902.005
74    Belaúnde, Kené, p. 18.
75    En conversación personal con Harry Pinedo, 23 de abril de 2024.
76    Elizabeth Burns Coleman, “Engaging with Indigenous Art Aesthetically” en Introduction to Philosophy: Aesthetic Theory & Practice, ed. Valery Vino (Rebus Community, Montreal, 2021): 137.

The post Sacred and Agentic Landscapes in Peruvian Contemporary Indigenous Art / Paisajes sagrados y con agencia en el arte indígena contemporáneo peruano appeared first on post.

]]>
A Woman in the World: Everlyn Nicodemus https://post.moma.org/a-woman-in-the-world-everlyn-nicodemus/ Wed, 02 Oct 2024 20:28:45 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=8146 In the mid-1980s, over the course of three years and across three continents, feminist artist Everlyn Nicodemus (born 1954, Kilimanjaro, Tanzania) gathered together women to discuss their everyday experiences. From these conversations, which took place in Skive, Denmark; Kilimanjaro, Tanzania; and Calcutta (now Kolkata), India, she produced a series of seventy-five paintings and related poems that…

The post A Woman in the World: Everlyn Nicodemus appeared first on post.

]]>
Kristian Romare (Swedish, 1926–2015). Everlyn Nicodemus in her studio in Skive, Denmark, 1984. Personal archive of the artist. Digitization courtesy of the National Galleries of Scotland

In the mid-1980s, over the course of three years and across three continents, feminist artist Everlyn Nicodemus (born 1954, Kilimanjaro, Tanzania) gathered together women to discuss their everyday experiences. From these conversations, which took place in Skive, Denmark; Kilimanjaro, Tanzania; and Calcutta (now Kolkata), India, she produced a series of seventy-five paintings and related poems that she called “Woman in the World.”1Organizing such dialogues as a prelude to the act of painting was a way for the artist to reject her early training in social anthropology at Stockholm University, where she chafed at the idea that researchers could be neutral observers of communities to which they do not belong. With the permission of participants, Nicodemus taped the events. But she did not use these recordings as tools to empirically document what was shared, as one might do in academic research. Rather, through careful, solitary listening, she began to translate the joy, pain, and mundanity of women’s lives into abstracted figurations. Together these works foregrounded something latent in her earlier compositions: a desire to make the relationship between self and non-self (or “other”) a pictorial and poetic strategy based on affinity instead of an anthropological problem rooted in difference.

By her own account, Nicodemus decided to study social anthropology after being “confronted with everyday racialist attitudes for the first time when migrating to Europe.”2She had moved to Sweden in 1973 after spending her formative years in the Kilimanjaro region. Already fluent in Kichagga, Kiswahili, and English, she picked up Swedish quickly and enrolled in Stockholm University in 1978. Anthropology, she thought at the time, “seemed to offer the intellectual means to better understand human behavior,” especially the baser forms she encountered while living abroad as a Black and African woman.3

Once she began her coursework, however, she discovered that the discipline lacked the possibilities she imagined. Social anthropology was a relatively new offering in Swedish academia, but like all anthropological fields, it had deep roots in ethnography, which had itself emerged from the systems and structures of colonialism. About a decade before Nicodemus arrived, the university attempted to loosen these ideological ties by changing the department’s name from “General and Comparative Ethnography” to “Social Anthropology” and by moving away from curricula designed around the Museum of Ethnography collections.4Despite these changes, which might suggest a shift from a collection-based approach to studying culture and society to a people-oriented one, Nicodemus grew increasingly uncomfortable with the role of anthropologist—even as she continued her studies.

Her frustrations prompted her turn to art-making. Nicodemus returned to Tanzania in 1979 to do fieldwork while also providing Kiswahili instruction to, in her words, “Scandinavian aid workers.”5While living in an international community of expatriates, she met some women who invited her to attend amateur drawing sessions.6Nicodemus abandoned the sessions after a few meetings to make time for more serious artistic pursuits, resolving to have her own solo exhibition as quickly as possible.7Nicodemus achieved her goal in 1980, when she debuted her paintings and poems in a one-woman show at the National Museum in Dar es Salaam, and preeminent Tanzanian modernist Sam Ntiro gave the opening remarks.8

Reflecting on this period of her life in an interview with Belgian curator Catherine de Zegher in 1992, Nicodemus spoke about why anthropology troubled her so deeply and how her emerging artistic practice resolved some of the issues she identified in the discipline’s methodologies: “Anthropology demanded that I look at human beings in a way that was foreign to me. I had to disassociate myself from the humans I was to study, to deal with them as objects.”9By contrast, the work she exhibited at the National Museum “was exactly the opposite of the objectifying approach. I exhibited myself as a subject, showing every part of myself, my problems, my hopes, my conflicts, my whole life.”10These themes included her experiences of pregnancy, childbirth, child-rearing, and romantic love.

Everlyn Nicodemus (Tanzanian, Swedish, and British, b. 1954). After the Birth. 1980. Acrylic on bark cloth, approx. 43 5/15 × 82 11/16″ (110 × 210 cm). © Everlyn Nicodemus. Courtesy Richard Saltoun Gallery, London, Rome, and New York

The artist’s comments capture aspects of critiques that had emerged among anthropologists and other scholars in the 1980s about the discipline’s operating assumptions and its origins in the enterprise of colonialism.11In brief, these assessments concern anthropology’s historical framework, in which cultures, and by extension peoples, are looked upon as hermetically contained entities that can be studied by supposedly outside, neutral observers and then interpreted for external audiences—often still located in the centers of Western empire. When Nicodemus says she turned herself into a “subject,” she does not mean the position of the anthropologist in relation to the ethnographic “other” as the field’s older conventions might have it; rather, she makes herself the center of the work, exploring her own vulnerabilities. An early example, After the Birth (1980) depicts a female figure curled on her side, a hand resting on—or covering—her face. A sleeping baby, the artist’s infant daughter, lies in front of her. A short poem accompanying the picture reveals the anxieties of a first-time mother both enthralled and overcome by her new responsibility.12

Everlyn Nicodemus (Tanzanian, Swedish, and British, b. 1954). Two Black Candles. 1983. Oil on bark cloth, with metal rod for hanging, 93 11/16 × 80 3/4″ (238 × 205 cm). © Everlyn Nicodemus. Courtesy Richard Saltoun Gallery, London, Rome, and New York

While Nicodemus has returned to her own biography throughout her career, she has increasingly framed her experiences vis-à-vis those of other women. Crucially, her paintings can be understood as situating those encounters as a series of mutual exchanges. For instance, she often describes one of her early works Two Black Candles (1983) in terms of a promise she made to acquire the bark cloth on which it is painted. Several years earlier, while pursuing her degree in anthropology, Nicodemus met an elderly woman living alone in one of the Bukoba districts near Lake Victoria.13They spoke Kiswahili, and eventually, the woman agreed to trade Nicodemus the bark cloth for some cotton cloth—on the condition that the artist burn two black candles.14

Why two black candles? Nicodemus does not know exactly, except perhaps for the fact that bark cloth is used in tradition-based burials.15In the region, the cloth is commonly associated with the Baganda people, whose kingdom in Uganda stretches to the southern border with Tanzania—an area near where this exchange took place.16Historically, the fabric was produced for various purposes, including for clothing and funeral wrappings. The latter usage, Nicodemus suspects, was the reason the woman had saved it.17(Incidentally, bark cloth is also the kind of cultural material that earlier generations of Western researchers would have collected for ethnographic museums, such as that in Stockholm.18)

Everlyn Nicodemus (Tanzanian, Swedish, and British, b. 1954). Details of Two Black Candles. 1983. Oil on bark cloth, with metal rod for hanging, 93 11/16 × 80 3/4″ (238 × 205 cm). © Everlyn Nicodemus. Courtesy Richard Saltoun Gallery, London, Rome and New York
Everlyn Nicodemus (Tanzanian, Swedish, and British, b. 1954). Details of Two Black Candles. 1983. Oil on bark cloth, with metal rod for hanging, 93 11/16 × 80 3/4″ (238 × 205 cm). © Everlyn Nicodemus. Courtesy Richard Saltoun Gallery, London, Rome and New York

More than anecdotal backstory, the exchange between the younger and elder women is integral to Two Black Candles. Its two female figures allegorize Nicodemus’s memory of the event—their tapered fingers dripping like wax, their bright white fingernails alight. The geometric and linear patterns of their robes flow into one another the closer they are to the ground, making the figures appear entwined. The soft texture of the bark cloth only heightens the effect. In that respect, the fabric has a dual function: It is the painting’s support, made plain by the untouched background. But it also peeks through the patterning, becoming an integral part of the represented clothes. 

Kristian Romare (Swedish, 1926–2015). Everlyn Nicodemus in her studio in Sweden, 1986. Personal archive of the artist. Digitization courtesy of the National Galleries of Scotland

A fluidity of line, in which bodies and body parts appear to meld into one another, marks Nicodemus’s work from this point forward. The resulting interpenetration of forms can be understood as a compositional device as much as a conceptual framework exploring the contours between self and other. Her painting technique is a prime example in this regard. Typically, the artist starts by drawing lines with charcoal, which she then goes over with a brush dipped into a tube of paint.19She lets the brush empty as she drags it across the surface so that the resulting line skips. Afterward, she paints flat fields of color just up to the edge of these boundaries. Nicodemus’s process leaves caesuras, letting the bark cloth—or, later, the canvas—break through her lines. These lines are not separations or hard boundaries but rather a means of entwining her figures so that one emerges from another. Indeed, Nicodemus’s caesuras might be seen less as negative spaces than as pauses that make room for other kinds of encounters between her subjects, herself among them.

Everlyn Nicodemus (Tanzanian, Swedish, and British, b. 1954). Tystnaden (The Silence). 1984. Oil on linen, each: 27 9/16 × 22 7/16” (70 × 57 cm). © Everlyn Nicodemus. Courtesy Richard Saltoun Gallery, London, Rome, and New York

The artist’s initial works for Woman in the World, a set of six paintings titled Tystnaden (The Silence, 1984), suggest that she continued to find conceptual utility in the idea of absence after developing it stylistically in Two Black Candles. The Tystnaden paintings emerged from a lull in the conversation among the participants in Skive, the first of the three gathering locations.20Listening later to the tapes of the group discussion, Nicodemus began to paint on antique linen she had received as a gift from her mother-in-law.21Her pictures are not direct translations of the women’s stories, however. As her title suggests, the moments of quiet were just as important to her. The artist saw them as pregnant pauses, conveying what could not or did not need to be said.

Everlyn Nicodemus (Tanzanian, Swedish, and British, b. 1954). Tystnaden (The Silence). 1984. Oil on linen, each: 27 9/16 × 22 7/16” (70 × 57 cm). © Everlyn Nicodemus. Courtesy Richard Saltoun Gallery, London, Rome, and New York
Everlyn Nicodemus (Tanzanian, Swedish, and British, b. 1954). Tystnaden (The Silence). 1984. Oil on linen, each: 27 9/16 × 22 7/16” (70 × 57 cm). © Everlyn Nicodemus. Courtesy Richard Saltoun Gallery, London, Rome, and New York
Everlyn Nicodemus (Tanzanian, Swedish, and British, b. 1954). Tystnaden (The Silence). 1984. Oil on linen, each: 27 9/16 × 22 7/16” (70 × 57 cm). © Everlyn Nicodemus. Courtesy Richard Saltoun Gallery, London, Rome, and New York
Everlyn Nicodemus (Tanzanian, Swedish, and British, b. 1954). TTystnaden (The Silence).1984. Oil on linen, each: 27 9/16 × 22 7/16” (70 × 57 cm). © Everlyn Nicodemus. Courtesy Richard Saltoun Gallery, London, Rome, and New York
Everlyn Nicodemus (Tanzanian, Swedish, and British, b. 1954). Tystnaden (The Silence). 1984. Oil on linen, each: 27 9/16 × 22 7/16” (70 × 57 cm). © Everlyn Nicodemus. Courtesy Richard Saltoun Gallery, London, Rome, and New York
Everlyn Nicodemus (Tanzanian, Swedish, and British, b. 1954). Tystnaden (The Silence). 1984. Oil on linen, each: 27 9/16 × 22 7/16” (70 × 57 cm). © Everlyn Nicodemus. Courtesy Richard Saltoun Gallery, London, Rome, and New York

Featuring monochromatic silhouettes of female forms, the six compositions that make up Tystnaden evoke but never fully disclose the tenor of the wordless exchanges. The artist describes the silence as having “passed through the conversation like a white thread,” a metaphor that explains the choice of paint color as much as it points to the fine weave of the textile that she left bare in the background.22The outlines of the figures suggest an array of feelings, with some bodies folding in on themselves and others springing open in balletic leaps and arabesques penchées. Two women are solitary, but the remainder appear in pairs and groups. The swaths of white paint fuse them together so that, in several cases, it is difficult to make out the relationships among the parts. How many dancers, for example, are in the cluster with only seven limbs? Are the pairs of figures merging into one or splitting into two? What intimacies unite them? These questions are perhaps never meant to be answered, but they point to the gender-based affinities that the artist wanted to establish in her work at the time.23Nicodemus further stresses this sense of commonality—in which one figure appears inextricable from another—in the corresponding poem “Women Silence.”24According to her verse, having to hold secrets and, by extension, one’s tongue are universal undercurrents that unite women, connecting the womb, blood, and milk to the flow of rivers and oceans.

Although the formal resemblance of the figures underscores the shared moment of silence in the gathering, Nicodemus was also keenly aware that not all the women who contributed shared the same life experiences. After all, at every Woman in the World event, the participants came from different generations, class backgrounds, and professions. Several years later, the artist put a sharper point on the project she embarked on in Skive by acknowledging the limits of a feminism that does not account for the circumstances of race and geography:

The so-called First [W]orld comes to us to collect our knowledge. They put us under their magnifying glass. They study us. Giving us nothing of themselves in return. Giving nothing back of what they collect. And nevertheless talking about aid and cultural exchange.
We have to ask ourselves: Who owns the knowledge of the Third World women? We have to act to change this colonialistic one way order. I, a black woman, made an expedition to the Danish natives, to the women of Skive. I said to them: “Look at my pains, my happiness! This is me! What is it for you to be a woman?”
I gave them my knowledge, they gave me theirs. Together, we penetrated deeper. I tried to put it all in paintings and poems, not into statistics and tables. And I share my results with my sisters.25

Here, Nicodemus trenchantly borrows the language of colonial ethnography (“expedition,” “natives,” “study,” “collect”) and of anthropological analysis (“statistics,” “tables”) to reframe her own position and those of her participants. I want to draw a distinction, however, between the way in which she rhetorically presents herself in this passage and the model of the artist as ethnographer, to borrow a helpful formulation from Hal Foster, who used it to describe a slightly later set of practices from the 1990s.26Although her statement can be read as a self-aware critique, anticipating the kind of “othering” that can happen when communities become the subject of an artist’s work, Nicodemus ultimately speaks of an equal interchange in which she too gives and not just collects.

If Nicodemus introduces the idea of reciprocity first through an ironic reversal of roles, in which the African researcher goes to the European indigenes, her framing was in part informed by something that transpired between 1984, when she painted Tystnaden, and 1986, when this statement was published for Woman in the World’s final iteration in Calcutta. “Who owns the knowledge of the Third World women?” Nicodemus inquires above. She also had posed this question as the title of an article she published earlier that year in Economic and Political Weekly, a social sciences journal based in Bombay (today Mumbai).27Her account details the paternalistic attitudes and heavy-handed revisions she witnessed as a jury member and then editor for a planned volume of writings by African women sponsored by a Swedish government aid organization. What she describes, essentially, is the silencing of the contributing authors, whose texts were significantly shortened, reworked, and even retitled without their involvement. For Nicodemus, these interventions were particularly galling because the organization privileged its own agenda over the voices and stylistic choices of the writers—as well as undercut her purview as editor.

Literary critic Gayatri Chakravorty Spivak’s seminal “Can the Subaltern Speak?,” another text from the period, underscores the broader sense of urgency in Nicodemus’s question. Spivak first presented her ideas in 1983 at the conference “Marxism and the Interpretation of Culture: Limits, Frontiers, Boundaries,” before publishing them in 1988 and again, in revised form, in 1999.28Beyond a general time frame and the complementary formulation of their titles, Nicodemus’s and Spivak’s bodies of work are both concerned with the ways in which the West constructs a notion of the non-Western female “other” through intertwined forms of discursive and economic control that happened first through colonialism and then through global capital. (The latter of the two was a channel for the aid workers and organizations with whom and which Nicodemus crossed paths.) To boil down Spivak’s argument for the purposes of my short essay, the question is less whether the subaltern woman has agency to speak than how institutional, political, and archival structures mute or misinterpret what is said.

Everlyn Nicodemus (Tanzanian, Swedish, and British, b. 1954). Silenced. 1985. Oil on canvas, 35 7/16 × 26 3/8″ (90 × 67 cm). © Everlyn Nicodemus. Courtesy Richard Saltoun Gallery, London, Rome, and New York

Who choses silence, and who is subject to it? Nicodemus’s work proposes different answers over the course of Woman in the World. Notably, while the artist was back in Tanzania for the second iteration of the series in 1985, the problems with the anthology of African women’s writings were coming to a head.29One of the ways that Nicodemus responded was to paint Silenced, a knot of black and brown forms punctuated with features like eyes and extremities. Emerging from this jumble of rounded shapes—heads, shoulders, elbows, knees—is a white hand covering the spot where a mouth should be. By the time she made Silenced, Nicodemus had fully developed the painting process I previously described, in which caesuras are left within and around the lines that form her compositions. In fact, barring Tystnaden, nearly all the works in Woman in the World feature some variation of this technique. That Tystnaden was the exception seems less an aberration than an acknowledgment that the pause, the absence, the silence demand critical acts of interpretation.

1    In the case of the Tanzanian component, the conversations took place in the Kilimanjaro region, but Nicodemus painted the works in Dar es Salaam. Kristian Romare, “Woman in the World by Everlyn Nicodemus,” in Woman in the World III, exh. cat. (Calcutta: Sisirmanch, 1986), 2.
2    Everlyn Nicodemus, “African Modern Art and Black Cultural Trauma” (PhD diss., Middlesex University, 2012), 30.
3    Nicodemus, “African Modern Art and Black Cultural Trauma,” 30.
4    See Ulf Hannerz, “Swedish Anthropology: Past and Present,” kritisk etnografi: Swedish Journal of Anthropology 1, no. 1 (2018): 55–57.
5    Everlyn Nicodemus and Catherine de Zegher, “The Black Color Is Joy and Pain: A Conversation between Everlyn Nicodemus and Catherine de Zegher,” in Everlyn Nicodemus: Vessels of Silence, exh. cat. (Kortrijk: Kunststichting-Kanaal-Art Foundation vzw, 1992), 6.
6    Everlyn Nicodemus, email message to author, August 22, 2024.
7    Nicodemus and de Zegher, “The Black Color Is Joy and Pain,” 6.
8    Everlyn Nicodemus, email message to author, February 22, 2023.
9    Nicodemus and de Zegher, “The Black Color Is Joy and Pain,” 6.
10    Nicodemus and de Zegher, “The Black Color Is Joy and Pain,” 8.
11    For a summary from the period, see George E. Marcus and Michael M. J. Fischer, Anthropology as Cultural Critique: An Experimental Moment in the Human Sciences (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1986). Also helpful is the contemporaneous Edward W. Said, “Representing the Colonized: Anthropology’s Interlocutors,” Critical Inquiry 15, no. 2 (Winter 1989): 205–25.
12    It reads: “Here you were / laying, child / 45 cm / two-and-a-half kilos / helpless, / A whirlwind / of thoughts and emotions. / But there was / harmony in it. / This is the humanity. / Now I was a mother. / I will be a mother until my / death. / Now I am responsible. / A life.” The poem is reproduced in Everlyn Nicodemus, exh. cat.(London: Richard Saltoun Gallery, 2021), 8.
13    Everlyn Nicodemus, in conversation with the author, January 13, 2023. See also Anne Wilson-Schaef, “An African Woman Gives Us ‘Woman in the World,’” Woman of Power: A Magazine of Feminism, Spirituality, and Politics, no. 7 (Summer 1987): 13–14.
14    Wilson-Schaef, “An African Woman Gives Us ‘Woman in the World,’” 13–14.
15    Everlyn Nicodemus, email message to author, August 22, 2024.
16    For a study on bark cloth in this area, see Venny M. Nakazibwe, “Bark-Cloth of the Baganda People of Southern Uganda: A Record of Continuity and Change from the Late Eighteenth Century to the Early Twenty-first Century” (PhD diss., Middlesex University, 2005), https://repository.mdx.ac.uk/item/831w4.
17    Nicodemus, in conversation with the author, January 13, 2023.
18    As of July 31, 2024, the digital catalogue for the Världskulturmuseerna lists eight examples of bark cloth and several objects made with bark cloth from Central and Southern Africa, all of which are in the Museum of Ethnography collection. See https://www.varldskulturmuseerna.se/en/collections/search-the-collections/.
19    Nicodemus, in conversation with the author, January 13, 2023.
20    The artist lists the number of participants as “dozens” in Kvinnan I Världen: Malerier og digter fra møden og samtaler i Skive 1984; Sammen med malerier og digter, 1980–84, exh. cat. (Skive, Denmark: Skive Museum, 1984), 7. Niels Henriksen generously provided translations for my citations of this catalogue.
21    In the exhibition catalogue that accompanied the show, Nicodemus refers to her as an eighty-six-year-old Swedish woman. Kvinnan I Världen, 8. In an email message to the author dated August 22, 2024, Nicodemus confirms her identity.
22    Kvinnan I Världen, 8.
23    In line with the artist’s self-identified feminism, art critic Kristian Romare notes that she had “found that the silence of women, full of tears and smiles and secret understanding, was a revolt.” That revolt was, in the language of the day, the struggle for women’s liberation. Romare, “Woman in the World by Everlyn Nicodemus,” in Woman in the World II, exh. cat. (Dar es Salaam: National Museum, 1985), 3.
24    The entire poem is reproduced in English in Wilson-Schaef, “An African Woman Gives Us ‘Woman in the World,’” 14.
25    Quoted in Romare, “Woman in the World” (1986), 2.
26    Hal Foster, “The Artist as Ethnographer,” in The Return of the Real: The Avant-Garde at the End of the Century (Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 1996), 171–203.
27    The phrasing is slightly different in the article’s title. Everlyn Nicodemus, “Who Owns Third World Women’s Knowledge?: An Experience,” Economic and Political Weekly 21, no. 28 (July 12, 1986): 1197–201.
28    Both versions are reprinted in Rosalind C. Morris, ed., Can the Subaltern Speak? Reflections on the History of an Idea (New York: Columbia University Press, 2010). My reading focuses on the earlier of the two, which was first published in Cary Nelson and Lawrence Grossberg, eds., Marxism and the Interpretation of Cultures (Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1988), 271–313.
29    Nicodemus, “Who Owns Third World Women’s Knowledge?,” 1189.

The post A Woman in the World: Everlyn Nicodemus appeared first on post.

]]>
Bali, Background for War (1943), Part I: A Regional Exhibition of Balinese Modern Art as a Military Technology of Worldmaking https://post.moma.org/bali-background-for-war-1943-part-i-a-regional-exhibition-of-balinese-modern-art-as-a-military-technology-of-worldmaking/ Wed, 18 Sep 2024 18:38:54 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=8134 A wartime exhibition curated by anthropologist and cybernetics pioneer Gregory Bateson, Bali, Background for War opened at The Museum of Modern Art (MoMA) in late summer 1943 and then traveled to universities and museums across North America. Bali, Background for War was an anthropological exhibition of Balinese modern art and culture conceived as a technology for producing a necessary subjectivity in the American infantry and civilian administrators who would oversee the “reoccupation” of Japanese-captured territories, such as Bali. The exhibition sought to cultivate the ability to recognize cultural patterns so as to foster understanding of “those habits of thought and behavior” characteristic of a particular people.

The post Bali, Background for War (1943), Part I: A Regional Exhibition of Balinese Modern Art as a Military Technology of Worldmaking appeared first on post.

]]>
This two-part essay introduces Bali, Background for War: The Human Problem of Reoccupation, an exhibition curated by anthropologist and cybernetics pioneer Gregory Bateson at The Museum of Modern Art in 1943. It is an important exhibition in Southeast Asian modern art history and occupies an exceptional place in the Museum’s institutional history. In this first text, researcher and curator Kathleen Ditzig proposes Bali, Background for War as an exceptional case of how the exhibition-form operates as a confluence of anthropological and military intelligence, wherein modern art is mobilized to promote cultural sensemaking and worldmaking. She explores how this exhibitionary framework underpinned the constitution of subjectivities for a peaceful world order that the cultural policies of the United States in the Cold War would build upon.

Figure 1. Documentation of exhibition panels of Bali, Background for War. Photograph possibly by Stapelfeldt on behalf of The Museum of Modern Art, New York. Margaret Mead Papers and the South Pacific Ethnographic Archives, Manuscript Division, Library of Congress, Washington, DC.

The whites of eyes and the glint of teeth, the only discernible features in the otherwise dark shape of the Balinese shadow puppet of the witch Rangda in her supernatural form, were probably the first things visitors encountered when they entered the 1943 exhibition Bali, Background for War: The Human Problem of Reoccupation. With its fiery head and tendril fingers, the shadow puppet is a totem for a ferocious “other.” Encapsulating the anxieties that contextualized this exhibition, which coincided with World War II, the shadow puppet embodied the sensibility of the exhibition-form—an elusive sensemaking of a culture oceans away.

A wartime exhibition curated by anthropologist and cybernetics pioneer Gregory Bateson, Bali, Background for War opened at The Museum of Modern Art (MoMA) in late summer 1943 and then traveled to universities and museums across North America.1 Unlike MoMA’s other wartime exhibitions of the early 1940s, such as Road to Victory (1942) and Airways to Peace (1943), Bali, Background for War did not visually represent the efforts of the Allied Forces. Instead, it presented Balinese sculpture, paintings, puppets, and idols—Balinese modern art—collected by Bateson and Margaret Mead, his wife and collaborator at the time, as well as a selection of photographs from the more than 25,000 images taken during their joint anthropological expedition to Bali in 1936–39.2

Figure 2. Installation view of Bali, Background to War, Yale University, School of Fine Arts, New Haven, Connecticut. The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York.

Designed by Bauhaus artist and designer Xanti Schawinsky to be portable, the exhibition’s display system relied on wooden structures composed of thin vertical poles on which artworks and cultural objects were hung or otherwise installed in a variety of ways and at different heights. Balinese cultural objects were installed to facilitate distinct sight lines, which Bateson referred to as “vistas,”3 with the individual pieces appearing to float relative to one another. The exhibition presented works and objects on the same ground, alluding to how the artist and their making of the artwork were the material products of a society in which they lived and worked.

Bali, Background for War was an anthropological exhibition of Balinese modern art and culture conceived as a technology for producing a necessary subjectivity in the American infantry and civilian administrators who would oversee the “reoccupation” of Japanese-captured territories, such as Bali. The exhibition sought to cultivate the ability to recognize cultural patterns so as to foster understanding of “those habits of thought and behavior” characteristic of a particular people.4 In turn, it represented a weaponization of the then emerging methods of visual anthropology. Bali, Background for War was, in this respect, an exceptional exhibition. Bateson’s only curatorial effort while he was employed at MoMA (from 1942 to 1943), it encapsulated aspects of Bateson and Mead’s most influential work in visual anthropology—at the time, a new subfield of anthropology that would, in part, lead to a break from the racial codification informing exhibitions of Balinese culture in Western museums in the 1930s, wherein biological markers identified race as a defining paradigm of a people’s identity.5 Mead and Bateson’s use of film and photography in their fieldwork in Bali has been interpreted by scholars such as Urmila Mohan as a move away from such racialized logic.6

After their fieldwork in Bali, Mead and Bateson developed this inquiry into a method that became a “leading social-scientific strategy in World War II” through what Bernard Dionysius Geoghegan has described as “a new alliance of federal and foundation sponsorship with university and industrial partners.”7 This included the Committee for National Morale, which the couple joined in 1939, and the Council on Intercultural Relations, which they co-established in 1942 to coordinate research projects among an interdisciplinary group of anthropologists, sociologists, and psychologists interested in analyzing contemporary cultures to benefit the war effort.8

Figure 3. Documentation of exhibition panels of Bali, Background for War, showing, from left, photographs by Gregory Bateson alongside Balinese cultural objects and Getting Holy Water from a Priest (1938) by Ida Bagus Ketut Diding. Photograph possibly by Stapelfeldt on behalf of The Museum of Modern Art, New York. Margaret Mead Papers and the South Pacific Ethnographic Archives, Manuscript Division, Library of Congress, Washington, DC.

Mead and Bateson cowrote Balinese Character: A Photographic Analysis (1942) based on their findings from their fieldwork in Bali. In this book, they lay out their new methodology of visual anthropology.9 Photographs capture “behaviors” that are seen as logics or patterns that were registered across a society and found in individual actions or objects. The book explores the social relations that form the basis of larger social patterns. However, this study of Bali by visually surveying the cultural other has been critiqued by scholars such as Geoghegan as indebted to a Dutch colonial policy of turning Bali into a “living museum,” that is, of looking upon it as an idyllic “primitive” society—the assumption being that Balinese culture remained unchanged and thus could be essentialized and understood through visual codes. To be sure, Mead and Bateson’s lack of analysis of the Dutch administration renders their documentation and analysis problematic.10

Bali, Background for War (1943) was, in essence, the physical manifestation of the method of visual anthropology fleshed out in Balinese Character. Indeed, the exhibition itself became a space in which anthropological methods produced a sense of knowing and relating through the visual encounter with art and cultural artifacts; yet, at the same time, it did not end up being solely an ethnographic representation. In one of Bateson’s many drafts of a press release, he explained that the exhibition would promote “[a] greater realistic understanding of the differences between peoples, of the ways in which each people has developed its own customs and its view of life” and that “if different people are to work together . . . and appreciate each other, some of these special peculiarities must be recognized” and “labelled and pointed out partly so that we may avoid stepping on each other’s toes but also so that each people may have opportunity to make its own special contribution to an organized world.”11 These ideas formed the groundwork for an exhibitionary logic in which the artwork is understood as indexical of a culture and people. Furthermore, it anticipates the belief in postwar art exhibitions as visual arguments for cultural affinities and thus the basis of a shared identity and political consciousness.

Bali, Background for War was the first “regional” exhibition of art from Southeast Asia. In 1943, the imagination of Southeast Asia as a region was a product of World War II. An offshoot of the India Command and formed in response to the Japanese conquest of the region, the South East Asia Command was created by the Allied Forces in August 1943, the same month that Bali, Background for War opened at MoMA.12 Southeast Asia is referenced in MoMA’s exhibition press release as the “conquered countries” of the Japanese.13 The Japanese occupation during World War II had been articulated as the Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere, an economic, military, and cultural bloc of occupied countries in East and Southeast Asia that supported the Japanese war effort. In wartime propaganda, the Co-Prosperity Sphere was framed as part of a larger historic aim of resisting Western colonization and manipulation. Seeding a regional identity through a cultural program that included the establishment of “modern” arts education, it championed the revitalization of local, traditional, and Asian aesthetics across the region.14

As a regional exhibition, Bali, Background for War was less a geographic understanding of the region as a proof of concept of Bateson’s theorization of a world order based on regions of cultures. While he does not explicitly point to it, Bateson’s presentation of modern artworks alongside anthropological materials advanced an aesthetic argument about the role of art in navigating cultural differences. It reflected an understanding of the region that was sensitive to the effects of war, one that offered an alternative visual logic to “Asian” aesthetics advanced by Japanese wartime propaganda.

Bateson’s notes about the exhibition indicate “Southeast Asia” alongside other themes such as “Problems of Overseas Administration,” “Problems of National Character,” “Intercultural Relations and Propaganda,” and “Problems of Visual Presentation.”15 His conceptualization of the region was a framework for organizing and ordering the world—one based on visual identification of “cultural patterns.” In memos regarding the exhibition, he commented that “in the organization and orchestration of the postwar world [,] many different types of technical insight will be required—political, geographic, economic and cultural.”16 Furthermore, he highlighted that a key failure of the Treaty of Versailles was the lack of regional knowledge and warned that in the postwar epoch, there was a real risk that the cultural aspects of the various regions would “be ignored or imperfectly understood.”17 Bateson believed that this would lead to conflict. In a letter to Mortimer Graves of the American Council of Learned Societies in Washington, DC, sent in April 1943, four months before the opening of Bali, Background for War, Bateson explained that he and Mead were “trying to arrange in the museum an exhibition of Balinese material (native paintings, carvings, observational films, and observational photographs of native behavior) as an example of what a single culture would look like when worked out in this way.”18 He concluded by claiming the exhibition was part of a larger framework that was “the next logical step towards a sane orchestration of the world’s regional culture.”19 If regions were a framework for organizing the world and integral to international relations and building a peaceful world, then the ability to read the cultural patterns found in art and its relationship to a society was crucial.

Bali, Background for War sought to represent “the patterns of thought and behavior” of the Balinese people through “works of art and [Bateson’s] photographs of daily life on the island.”20 Developed with MoMA in mind, the exhibition set out a methodology of viewing that made the exhibition-form a generative site for producing “intelligence.” Intelligence in this regard took multiple forms, including the conversion of anthropological information on Balinese culture into “military intelligence,” wherein the viewer learning to read Balinese culture through the exhibition develops a skill necessary for the successful American “reoccupation” of Bali. The exhibition was firstly a collection of material and anthropological information that in the context of World War II had military value. Secondly, it was mobilized to cultivate skills and subjectivities for military application. In turn, the exhibition as a historical object points to an emergent “cultural” military industrial complex centered on modern art and anthropology.

In this context, the “regional” exhibition was a technology that converted anthropological intelligence into military intelligence, both in terms of apprehending a cultural other but also as a way of organizing the world through cultural regions. How was modern art integral to this convergence? How was the production of a modern subjectivity and exhibitionary logic of Southeast Asia entangled with the writing of modern art at MoMA, and how was it distinct from the colonial aesthetics of the census that scholars have pointed out in discussing Balinese Character?21

Figure 4. Documentation of exhibition panels of Bali, Background for War, showing, from left, Sibling Rivalry (1938) by I Gusti Nyoman Lempad alongside photographs by Gregory Bateson. Photograph possibly by Stapelfeldt on behalf of The Museum of Modern Art, New York. Margaret Mead Papers and the South Pacific Ethnographic Archives, Manuscript Division, Library of Congress, Washington, DC.

The artworks that Bateson and Mead presented in Bali, Background for War were procured from three main painting centers in Bali: Ubud, where most foreign artists in Bali had settled from the 1920s onward; Sanur, where some foreign artists lived and most vacationed; and Batuan, which tourists rarely visited. Bateson and Mead seemed to have been most interested in Batuan, where most of the paintings in Bali, Background for War were sourced from.22 By the time Mead and Bateson were in Bali, there was a thriving business of Balinese artists making tourist paintings for a Western audience. As products of transnational exchange, these works of art were quintessentially modern.

Hildred Geertz, in her study of Bateson and Mead’s collection of Balinese paintings and, more generally, of Batuan paintings, describes the paintings produced in Batuan as “bicultural” and “bound up in the meaning systems and aesthetic ideas of several cultures at once.”23 She notes that only a few of the Batuan painters were directly taught by German artist Walter Spies and Dutch artist Rudolf Bonnet, both of whom lived in Ubud. For the most part, Batuan or Balinese painters at the time encountered Western images in textbooks, in foreign magazines, and in the form of small commercial images distributed within the Dutch colony.

Prior to Bateson and Mead’s arrival in Bali, there were already precedents of exchange and modernism on the island. The year 1928 is marked as the first time Western observers recorded art in Bali as consisting of new forms of representation. These observers went on to cultivate a tourist economy for such images.24 The Pita Maha, an artist society committed to modern art in Bali, was established in 1936 and active until 1940. It became associated with modern art of Bali, with Bonnet, a member of the society, organizing exhibitions of Balinese modernists in Indonesia and in Europe, including exhibitions in 1937 and 1938 in Amsterdam and London25

The modern style that emerged from this period in the 1930s and which defined the artworks that Bateson presented in Bali, Background for War was thus informed by engagement with Western art. As Adrian Vickers has noted, Balinese modern art in the 1930s was seen as exotically primitive and distinctly different from Western modernism. And yet, art dealers such as Dutch gallerist Carel van Lier sold Balinese modern art in Europe alongside European modern art.26

Walter Spies housed Bateson and Mead upon their arrival in Bali in 1936 and provided their first introduction to Balinese paintings, influencing Bateson’s perspective on Balinese modern art.27 For MoMA’s installation of the exhibition, Bateson considered an additional section devoted to Balinese modern art.28 In the anthropologist’s personal papers, there is a memo to Xanti Schawinsky about the wall text alongside instructions regarding which photographs and artworks were to be installed. In addition, Bateson scribbled down several possible configurations for the works. A section called “History of Modern Balinese Art,” for example, was to be arranged in a straight row, suggesting a linear historical narrative. The selection of works would include one or two paintings by Spies and about ten artworks from Bateson and Mead’s collection. The wall text focused on the genealogy of the making of the artwork and described how artists made their works as part of a loose art history of modern Balinese art development, information that was then interspersed with short stories and mythical accounts such as how Spies gave paper and black ink to Balinese artist Sorbet and a whole school was born. The genealogy privileged Spies and his position in Balinese modern art at the expense of other influences, implicitly reflecting Bateson’s own perspective of Balinese art.

Figure 5. Installation view of Bali, Background to War, Yale University, School of Fine Arts, New Haven, Connecticut. The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York.

Bateson claims in the written guide that accompanied the traveling exhibition that all the artworks were of the artists’ “spontaneous invention,” with the exception of a painting by Ida Bagus Made Togog, who was asked to make pictures of his dreams.29 In this regard, Bateson’s mobilization of artworks might seem to speak to how Balinese artists authentically represented their inner lives and society. This was not necessarily the case, however. In her study of Bateson and Mead’s collection, Geertz found that the two anthropologists deeply influenced the Balinese artists. Throughout their fieldwork, the couple was in contact with Balinese painters who would not only travel to see them but also made art specifically to sell to them.30

While Bateson intended the artworks to be seen as sources of information about the inner lives of the peoples they represented, their makers were aware of the Western anthropological gaze of Bateson and Mead, which informed their process and, in particular, their subject matter. Thus, the Balinese society that Bali, Background for War pictured was one already in dialogue with an international world order and a modern art history.In this sense, Balinese modern art in the exhibition was relational, not just representative of a faraway culture. The photographed Balinese man and more generally the people whose gaze met those visiting the exhibition was thus returning a gaze that was part of a cultural exchange that spanned back to the 1930s and was a critical part of the definition of Balinese modern art. The regional imagination captured in Bali, Background for War was, in turn, an emergent international order framed by an encounter with modern art. This nexus of the anthropological and militaristic sensemaking that took shape as an exhibitionary technology of worldmaking during the Cold War will be unpacked in the second part of this essay.

With special thanks to Ana Marie of the Archives, Library, and Research Collections Department and Ottilie Lighte from the Imaging and Visual Resources Department of The Museum of Modern Art.

1    The exhibition opened at MoMA on August 11, 1943, and ran through September 19, 1943. It traveled to the United States National Museum, Smithsonian Institution, Washington, DC (October 13–31, 1943), where it was titled Bali: The Human Problem of Reoccupation; the Yale University School of the Fine Arts in New Haven, CT (November 12–December 5, 1943); the Art Institute of Chicago (December 1943–January 1944); the Detroit Institute of Arts (February 1944–March 1944); the University of Minnesota (March–April 1944); the Pella Historical Society in Iowa (May 1944); the Taylor Museum in Colorado Springs (June to July 1944); the San Francisco Museum of Art (July to August 1944); Beloit College in Wisconsin (November–December 1944); the Person Hall Art Gallery, University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill (January 1945); and the University of Florida (February–March 2, 1945. “THE PEOPLE OF BALI (BACKGROUND FOR WAR): COMMENTS about the exhibition,” undated manuscript, The Museum of Modern Art Exhibition Records, 239, CE.MF.13:0433, The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York.
2    The Museum of Modern Art, “Museum of Modern Art Opens Exhibition of Bali, Background for War,” press release, [1943], www.moma.org/momaorg/shared/pdfs/docs/press_archives/895/releases/MOMA_1943_0047_1943-08-10_43810-44.pdf.
3    In an exchange with filmmaker Maya Deren in 1946, Bateson described an exhibition as a system of vistas. In speaking about exhibition design, he commented, “The possible ways in which themes may be related to each other will also include all those cases which could be diagrammed by personifying the themes and then saying that the relationship between the themes is comparable to a human relationship.” “An Exchange of Letters between Maya Deren and Gregory Bateson,” October 14 (Autumn 1980): 19.
4    The Museum of Modern Art, “Bali, Background for War Heads List of New Exhibitions to be Shown at Museum of Modern Art,” press release, [1943], The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York, https://www.moma.org/documents/moma_press-release_325408.pdf?_ga=2.209621588.737891115.1680105186-1269841651.1670570115.
5    Urmila Mohan, Fabricating Power with Balinese Textiles (New York: Bard Graduate Center, 2018), 97.
6    See Mohan, Fabricating Power.See also Silvy Chakkalakal, “Ethnographic Art Worlds: The Creative Figuration of Art and Anthropology,” Amerikastudien/American Studies 63, no. 4 (2018): 489–515.
7    Bernard Dionysius Geoghegan, Code: From Information Theory to French Theory (Durham, NC: Duke University Press: 2023), 66.
8    Growing from this work, the turn of phrase “the study of culture at a distance” is most associated with Mead and Ruth Benedict. From 1947 to 1952, Mead worked on a project with funding from the United States Navy to study contemporary cultures. This project, conducted at Columbia University, culminated in the anthology The Study of Culture at a Distance (1953). Essentially, the study of culture when fieldwork is not possible would be based on patterns observed in material culture.
9    Gregory Bateson and Margaret Mead, Balinese Character: A Photographic Analysis ([New York]: [New York Academy of Sciences], 1942). See alsoIra Jacknis, “Margaret Mead and Gregory Bateson in Bali: Their Use of Photography and Film,” Cultural Anthropology 3, no. 2 (May 1988): 160–77.
10    Geoghegan, Code, 67.
11    Gregory Bateson to Miss Courier,People of Bali,” box 4, folder 5, Gregory Bateson, Exhibitions, Bali in Margaret Mead Papers and the South Pacific Ethnographic Archives, Manuscript Division, Library of Congress, Washington, DC, [n.d.], MSS32441.
12    Japan’s Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere included Japan (and the territories of Korea, Taiwan, and Sakhalin), China, Manchukuo, French Indochina, the Dutch East Indies, Burma, Thailand, Malaya, and Siam. The concept of “Asia for Asiatics,” which had developed earlier in Japan, cultivated pan-Asian notions of an Asian community across Southeast Asia and South Asia through the propaganda efforts of the Japanese military during World War II. This argument was made with different outcomes across the region based on race and common interest. See Peter Duus, “The Greater East Asian Co-Prosperity Sphere: Dream and Reality,” Journal of Northeast Asian History 5, no. 1 (June 2008): 146–7.
13    The Museum of Modern Art, “Bali, Background for War Heads List of New Exhibitions to be Shown at Museum of Modern Art.”
14    Masahiro Ushiroshoji, “An Introduction: The Seed Will Grow into a Great Garuda and Mighty Bings that Bear You Heavenward,” in The Birth of Modern Art in Southeast Asia: Artists and Movements, exh. cat. (Fukuoka: Fukuoka Art Museum, 1997), 218–9.
15    Box 4, folder 5, Gregory Bateson, Exhibitions, Bali in Margaret Mead Papers and the South Pacific Ethnographic Archives, Manuscript Division, Library of Congress, Washington, DC, MSS32441.
16    Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, GMH. I.3.E, The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York.
17    Department of Circulating Exhibitions Records, GMH. I.3.E, The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York.
18    Gregory Bateson to Mortimer Graves, The American Council of Learned Societies, [April 10,1943], box 8, folder 4, Gregory Bateson Wartime Regional Material Unit in Margaret Mead Papers and the South Pacific Ethnographic Archives, Manuscript Division, Library of Congress, Washington, DC, MSS32441.Gregory Bateson to Mortimer Graves, The American Council of Learned Societies, [April 10,1943], box 8, folder 4, Gregory Bateson Wartime Regional Material Unit in Margaret Mead Papers and the South Pacific Ethnographic Archives, Manuscript Division, Library of Congress, Washington, DC, MSS32441.
19    Bateson to Graves, The American Council of Learned Societies, [April 10,1943].
20    Wall text, Bali, Background for War, box OV 7–OV 8, container K53, Mead Oversized Bali Exhibition Display in Margaret Mead Papers and the South Pacific Ethnographic Archives, Manuscript Division, Library of Congress, Washington, DC, MSS32441.
21    See Fatimah Tobing Rony, “The Photogenic Cannot Be Tamed: Margaret Mead and Gregory Bateson’s ‘Trance and Dance in Bali’,” in “Scenes Elsewhere,” special issue, Discourse 28, no.1 (Winter 2006): 5–27.
22    Bateson and Mead collected 1,288 paintings, 845 of which came from Batuan. There are 71 different painters, including children and apprentices, represented in this collection; however, only 22 of them can be considered serious painters who were part of an artistic community that painted and developed work together. Mead and Bateson were not just interested in the artworks as objects; they kept copious notes on the paintings they bought, noting when, where, and from whom they were purchased, and at times, they even collected comments from the artists about the works. While they did not write about these works explicitly, they did conduct a study of 23 painters. They developed a questionnaire on artistic training and the artists’ lives that their Indonesian assistant I Made Kaler administered to the 23 painters. See Hildred Geertz, Images of Power: Balinese Paintings Made for Gregory Bateson and Margaret Mead, exh. cat. (Honolulu: University of Hawaii Press, 1994), 5.
23    Geertz, Images of Power, 3.
24    Adrian Vickers, “Balinese Modernism,” in Charting Thoughts: Essays on Art in Southeast Asia, ed. Low Sze Wee and Patrick D. Flores (Singapore: National Gallery Singapore, 2018), 121.
25    .Vickers, “Balinese Modernism,” 125–6.
26    Vickers, “Balinese Modernism,” 125–6.
27    See Margaret Mead, Letters from the Field, 1925–1975 (New York: Harper & Row, 1977).
28    I make this claim tentatively because the exhibition at MoMA was supposedly not photographed. We cannot be certain if this was eventually staged. See box 27, folder 3, Gregory Bateson, Margaret Mead Papers and the South Pacific Ethnographic Archives, Manuscript Division, Library of Congress, Washington, DC.
29    The Museum of Modern Art Exhibition Records, 239. CE.MF.15.0486, The Museum of Modern Art Archives, New York.
30    Geertz, Images of Power, 121.

The post Bali, Background for War (1943), Part I: A Regional Exhibition of Balinese Modern Art as a Military Technology of Worldmaking appeared first on post.

]]>
Jean-Michel Atlan: An Algerian Imprint on Postwar Modernity https://post.moma.org/jean-michel-atlan-an-algerian-imprint-on-postwar-modernity/ Wed, 04 Sep 2024 19:43:42 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=8050 Jean-Michel Atlan (1913–1960)—who signed simply as Atlan in his works—1is most often considered a representative of lyrical abstraction, an art movement that took root in Paris after World War II. Born in the Casbah of Constantine to a Jewish Berber family (a fact he often emphasized),2 his Algerian childhood lent specific forms and colors to…

The post Jean-Michel Atlan: An Algerian Imprint on Postwar Modernity appeared first on post.

]]>

Jean Michel Atlan in atelier
Jean-Michel Atlan in his studio on rue de la Grande Chaumière, Paris, 1945. Bibliothèque Kandinsky, Paris. Atlan collection, shelf ATL 70. © Dorka

Jean-Michel Atlan (1913–1960)—who signed simply as Atlan in his works—1is most often considered a representative of lyrical abstraction, an art movement that took root in Paris after World War II. Born in the Casbah of Constantine to a Jewish Berber family (a fact he often emphasized),2 his Algerian childhood lent specific forms and colors to his uniquely creative imagination. Atlan’s parents combined tradition and modernity, enrolling their children in both a Talmudic school and a French secular school. Steeped in the mystic readings of sacred texts, his father transmitted knowledge of the Kabbalah to his son, a legacy that would remain important to the artist throughout his life.

In 1930, Atlan left home to study philosophy at the Sorbonne. He became involved in political circles as soon as he arrived in Paris, publishing in Trotskyist journals like La Vérité (The Truth) and attending anti-colonial protests. Concurrently, he began writing poetry, drawing closer to the literary circle surrounding Georges Bataille (1897–1962) and the revolutionary Surrealist movement. He started teaching philosophy but was dismissed when the Vichy regime began to collaborate with Nazi Germany and implemented anti-Jewish laws. Within this extremist context, in 1940, Atlan started to make visual art. Imprisoned under the pretext of “Communist activities,”3 then committed to the Sainte-Anne psychiatric hospital from January 1943 to August 1944, he executed his first paintings on boards and makeshift canvases provided by friends and hospital staff.4

Once Paris was liberated, Atlan dedicated himself entirely to painting, declaring: “I’ve made the leap from poetry to painting, like a dancer who has discovered that dance is better than verbal incantations for his self-expression.”5 He made his breakthrough in the art scene in December 1944, right after the war, at a time when artists had to reinvent themselves to rebuild their relationship with the public.6 Nonetheless, his career and distinctive work have posed a challenge to critics. Atlan was perceived both within the School of Paris and on its fringes, engaging in every pictorial trend—from “Art Informel” to lyrical abstraction—so as to better disassociate himself from all of them.7 

After the war, Atlan was hailed as an innovator by new gallery owners such as Denise René and Aimé Maeght as well as by art critics and historians, including Jean Cassou, Charles Estienne, and Michel Ragon (who would become one of the artist’s closest friends). Like French writers Jean Paulhan, Jean Duvignaud, and Clara Malraux, American writer Gertrude Stein was among his first supporters, purchasing several of his works. As a philosopher, Atlan was comfortable taking stances on issues rocking the art world and in 1945, published a manifesto in the second issue of the French journal Continuity.8 In this text, he questioned the concept of reality, and, further, the conception of realism—which, according to him, resulted in paintings that were too literal.9 Atlan felt a profound sense of freedom and broke his contract with Galerie Maeght in 1947. After making that decision, which was praised by the French artist Pierre Soulages (1919–2022),10 Atlan experienced a slower period in his career. However, he continued to paint and exhibit. In 1957, his career gained momentum again with a mature body of work that received international recognition in Europe, Japan, and the United States. He would not attend the April 1960 opening of his solo exhibition at The Contemporaries Gallery in New York, because he died in Paris on February 12 in his studio on rue de la Grande Chaumière. By tracing the trajectory of his unconventional career, from his homeland to his premature passing, one can gain a deeper understanding of this self-taught artist’s distinctive impact on art, transcending predefined categories and movements.

A Gestural Painting Focused on the Sign

The works by Atlan in The Museum of Modern Art’s collection represent both periods of the artist’s activity (which were separated by a reclusive time of low visibility for Atlan from 1947 to 1957, although he was still working): lithographs and line blocks created by Atlan in 1945 for Description of a Struggle (Description d’un combat) by Franz Kafka, an illustrated book published in 1946, and Realm (Royaume), a pastel on colored paper made by the artist in 1957. Despite being created ten years apart, the sign is present in both works.11 While the 1945 prints foreground the plastic potential of the sign, his later pastel establishes its use as a means for the artist to relate to the world around him. 

Jean-Michel Atlan. Wrapper from Description of a Struggle (Description d’un combat) by Franz Kafka. 1945, published 1946. One from an illustrated book with sixteen lithographs (including wrapper and eight head and tailpieces) and sixteen line block ornaments, comp. 12 × 19 11/16″ (30.5 × 50 cm) (irreg.). Edition 350. The Museum of Modern Art, New York. Curt Valentin Bequest. © 2024 Jean-Michel Atlan / Artists Rights Society (ARS), New York / ADAGP, Paris

Atlan progressively developed images incorporating biomorphic forms and strange signs. What were his sources of inspiration? Perhaps Arabic calligraphy, which he had encountered in many forms, including in the epigraphic decors of mosques and Islamic monuments in Constantine, such as in the famous madrassa on rue Nationale by his parent’s house? Maybe Hebrew calligraphy, with its graphic and esoteric dimensions? Or Berber motifs used in the decorative arts and symbols to ward off evil? Indeed, Atlan recalled seeing “Berbers tracing geometric signs, making little triangles or zigzags on pottery.”12 Or ideograms from Japanese culture, with which Atlan felt a close affinity? In Atlan’s visual world, everything is sign and can truly be grasped only through understanding a mysterious language all his own. Atlan constructed his work over a fifteen-year period under the reign of the sign, using lines that are sometimes sharp but more often supple and cursive—signs that, like language, have endless variations. Everything feels connected, both surprisingly open and yet equally mysterious: black forms emerge as abstract signs, or as stylized silhouettes of humans, birds, and trees, or a combination of all these morphing together in metamorphosis—a process central to the artist’s magical universe. Some of his works evoke the Maghreb,13 but the majority make no reference to it, leaving the viewer unconstrained in their visual experience and the enigma preserved.

Jean-Michel Atlan. Untitled. 1943. Ink on paper, 21 1/4 × 19 11/16″ (54 × 50 cm). CR 1650. © Estate Atlan

Movement and gesture are embedded in his work. From his earliest ink drawings to his collection of pastels, Les Miroirs du Roi Salomon (King Solomon’s Mirrors), which was published posthumously, calligraphy proved to be consistently significant for the artist. In his illustrations for Kafka’s Description of a Struggle, Atlan transmuted this calligraphy into his own writing. As part of his first contract with Galerie Maeght, at the suggestion of Georges Le Breton and Clara Malraux (who translated Kafka’s text into French), Atlan created a series of lithographs to illustrate the edition for its September 1946 publication.14 Working with lithographer Fernand Mourlot proved vital to his work: “My contract with Maeght led me to Mourlot’s lithograph studio, where I worked with stones for a year. This time was incredibly enriching for my painting—the black and white taught me about color. In black-and-white work, I discovered light and matter.”15

He persistently pursued material investigation, driven by a desire to find the best way to bring his forms to life.16 He explained his choice of materials as follows: “I needed a medium like fresco or oil paint, which led to my absorbent preparations using sackcloth canvas and to mixing powders, oils, and pastels.”17 Just as a line cuts across to create a symbol, the direct application of pastels—which cannot be covered or redone—contributes to the expressivity of his gestural painting. Atlan’s large oil canvases from this period owe their sumptuous nature in part to the work he was doing on paper at the same time, including in distemper and pastels. His research on color, such as silver, white and ivory black, as well as the absorbent abilities of his mediums, led to his becoming “a modest yet incredible craftsman,” as Michel Ragon put it.18 He dedicated himself to pastels when the technique was considered outdated and had become largely obsolete in contemporary art. But Atlan was not swayed by fashion, and he worked in that medium (among others) because of its mineral aspects, which evoked earth colors and the ocher of rock. This was undoubtedly inspired by memories, such as of the magnificent, towering plateau upon which Constantine is built.

Jean-Michel Atlan. Sketchbook. Undated (c. 1947). Pencil, chalk, and pastel on paper. Private collection, Paris. © Hélène Mauri
Jean-Michel Atlan. Sketchbook (detail). Undated (c. 1947). Pencil, chalk, and pastel on paper. Private collection, Paris. © Hélène Mauri
The Natural Arch, Constantine, Algeria, c. 1899. Library of Congress Prints and Photographs Division, Washington, DC. Photochrom Print Collection

Conjuring a mental image of his home city, by then far away, he said of the sketches he made in his notebook, “I have Judeo-Berber origins, like almost everyone there in the old city . . . which was built with stone, gullies, eyries, and cactus.”19 With his propensity for these techniques, his soot-black lines, his symbols from another age, and his ocher colors, Atlan offered the viewer glimpses of the cultural substrate that inspired him and created a staunchly modern work that nonetheless maintained a firm grip on its cultural references. His friend, the artist and poet André Verdet (1913–2004), used these audacious words when speaking of Atlan: “This undercurrent of Afro-Mediterranean civilizations . . . Jean Atlan bathes in the very humus of eras archaic, beyond neolithic.”20 Therewith related, it is noteworthy that from November 1957 to January 1958, the Musée des arts décoratifs in Paris was showing explorer Henri Lhote’s exhibition on cave paintings discovered in Tassili n’Ajjer, Algeria—an exhibition that resonated with several modern artists. In the case of Atlan, the artist told Pierre Alechinsky (born 1927) that the cave metaphor ran through his work. He admitted that, according to him, art and beauty are to be found deep within it.21

While not discounting the primordial role of migration in sparking and intensifying memory, everything points to the fact that for Atlan, these recollections and legacies were more than fixed and inert backdrops; instead, he saw them as pliable material for an inventive imagination, freed by gesture to enter the work, reactivated endlessly in creations in which signs and colors combine to give profound coherence and constant renewal.

Atlan seemed to play with materials and mediums to construct his pictorial space: juxtapositions and superpositions reveal the intense vibrations of his colors. He used the expressive potential of vivid hues to their greatest effect, contrasting them with the black forms that structure and invigorate the space. Indeed, Clara Malraux remarked on how the colors and signs were in tension, bringing a rhythm to the heart of his works.22 In the same period, Atlan himself discussed rhythms in dance and painting as a symbol of life, such as in “Letter to Japanese Friends,” which he wrote shortly before his death.23 In this text, he calls painting an “adventure that confronts man with the formidable forces within and outside of him: destiny and nature.” The rhythm, tension, and violent expressivity in his works add a tragic dimension that reflects his internal suffering and the impact of the conflicting worlds he had lived through. 

Realm (1957) is among the works he produced in his later period of intense creative activity and public exposure. As with other paintings and pastels from this time, the space has been refined, and the composition focuses on fewer, more majestic signs. The artist stages polysemantic forms that appear to be contemporary and personal interpretations of arabesque decoration. Likewise, the presence of rhythm is felt: The forms dance within the painted field, and the viewer can picture them continuing beyond the frame despite the black line that borders it. These shapes seem backlit in a mysterious procession, connected through an entanglement that evokes the idea of metamorphosis. Ocher, red, chalk white, and a few blue highlights lend a strange and uncertain luminosity contrasting with the foreground’s dark scrim. This tension between light and dark, line and color, is accentuated by the texture and shade of the paper, deliberately left exposed akin to the strokes of a pen.

Jean-Michel Atlan. Realm (Royaume). 1957. Pastel on colored paper, 9 7/8 × 12 7/8″ (25.1 × 32.7 cm). The Museum of Modern Art, New York. Benjamin Scharps and David Scharps Fund. © 2024 Jean-Michel Atlan / Artists Rights Society (ARS), New York / ADAGP, Paris

Characterizing Atlan’s Works: Decentering the Gaze, Moving beyond Categories

The two works by Atlan in MoMA’s collection, along with others that are emblematic of his style, such as the large paintings he created from the mid-1950s until his death, reinforce the idea that his art cannot be confined within the artistic categories of Europe at that time. Although mainstream formal logic opposes figuration and abstraction, this binary thinking does not apply to Atlan’s paintings. Today, this fluidity would easily be accepted, but it was a source of debate in the postwar period.

The terms “lyrical abstraction” and “abstract expressionism,” more suited to postwar tastes, likewise did not satisfy the painter, as he did not embrace either one. Michel Ragon put forth the notion of “other figuration” to describe Atlan’s work after his early Art Informel period. In a discussion, Atlan told him that he preferred the term “other art,” suggesting that he didn’t want to be confined to a trend or to be boxed in stylistically.24 For Ragon, this so-called otherness stemmed largely from the artist’s embeddedness in North African culture and history.

Ragon and other critics then began to use the term “barbarism”—often associated with the idea of rhythm—to characterize his art. This word, as well as “primitivism,” were used to describe Atlan’s output, but each has its own level of ambiguity: the former oversimplified his approach, while the latter decontextualized his original anchoring, placing it within a different cultural arena. Beginning in the 20th century, many European artists attempted to tackle the non-Western universe of signs, seeking to emphasize the notion of primitivism. This idea, embraced by artists such as those associated with CoBrA, including Asger Jorn (1914–1973) and Corneille (Guillaume van Beverloo; 1922–2010)—with whom Atlan exhibited in 1951—does not align with his intentions.25 Similarly, among the practitioners of lyrical abstraction, his approach bore no similarities to that of Georges Mathieu (1921–2012), for example, who was becoming famous in Paris around the same time for extolling a type of gestural painting inspired by the calligraphic arts of the Far East. Without a doubt, the postwar context was a suitable one in which to challenge the supremacy of European art. Still, unlike European artists, who were decentralizing their views to understand the world better, Atlan’s evolution was in colonized Algeria, where he had constructed his visual universe; furthermore, he could speak from within the subjugated societies resisting that domination in their own ways. He was not coming from the outside; he was no stranger to the universe of forms other artists would appropriate and use. He claimed to belong within it, first through his political engagement during his youth and then solely through his aesthetic after the war.

In this decentring of the gaze, the question arises whether Atlan’s works relate in form to the Algerian painters who were also in Paris during the 1950s. Those from the generation born in the 1930s took an interest in Atlan’s work upon arriving in Paris. Among the Maghreb painters in the modern era, there is formal proximity with the so-called painters of the sign (“les peintres du signe”), such as Moroccan artist Ahmed Cherkaoui (1934–1967) and Algerian artists Mohammed Khadda (1930–1991), Choukri Mesli (1931–2017), and Abdallah Benanteur (1931–2017), for whom Atlan was a predecessor. The concept of sign painting, coined by Algerian poet Jean Sénac (1926–1973), was an important aesthetic trend amid Algeria’s decolonization and post-independence period. It was historically aligned with a desire for cultural reappropriation through the spotlighting of Arabic and Berber writing, as well as ancestral geometric signs like those used for basket-weaving, pottery, rug-making, and tattoos.26 In his essay “Elements for New Art,” Khadda stated: “Atlan, the prematurely deceased Constantinian, is a pioneer of modern Algerian painting.”27 We should not interpret this statement as assigning a label or identity but rather as expressing both interest in a new aesthetic and gratitude for Atlan’s work—Atlan paved the way for those artists in that moment in history and helped to legitimize their artistic research. 

Jean-Michel Atlan. Les Aurès (The Aurès). 1958. Oil on canvas, 23 5/8 × 36 1/4″ (60 × 92 cm). Private collection. © Didier Michalet / Courtesy Galerie Houg, Lyon-Paris

The Postcolonial Context: Atlan (and Us)

Once idolized, then overshadowed, Atlan is particularly interesting in the postcolonial context: it is necessary to rediscover the vivid work of this precursor, one who used the power of the sign to claim his place in the world at the beginning of decolonization and who underscored the presence of plural modernities within modern art. Critics in his time spoke of the syncretism of his work. By instead referring to the work of Édouard Glissant on creolization, we can go beyond this syncretic vision and reconnect Atlan’s work to other aesthetic experiences that are the result of the creolization of art in the 20th century, a significant source of renewal and a shared universe, recognizing the contributions of each of these actors without having to resort to the idea of hierarchy or centralization.

Translated from the French by Allison M. Charette and Beya Othmani. Click here to read the French version.

1    Before settling on “Atlan,” he signed his works “J M Atlan” or “J M A.”
2    For example, see Ernest Bénézit, Dictionnaire critique et documentaire des peintres, sculpteurs, dessinateurs et graveurs [. . .], vol. 1, Aa–Beduschi, new ed. (1911; Paris: Librairie Gründ, 1999), 520–22; or Michel Ragon and André Verdet, Jean Atlan, Les Grands peintres (Geneva: René Kister, 1960), 10.
3    Resistance fighter certificate from the office of the National Front for the Fight for French Liberation, Independence, and Rebirth, dated April 23, 1949. Bibliothèque Kandinsky (hereafter BK), Atlan collection, shelf ATL 70.
4    Letter of Atlan to Denise René, February 14, circa 1943. BK, Atlan collection, shelf ATL 85.
5    Michel Ragon, Atlan, Collection “Le Musée de poche” (Paris: Georges Fall, 1962), 5. Unless otherwise noted, all translations by Allison M. Charette.
6    Atlan’s first solo exhibition opened in December 1944 at the Arc-en-Ciel Gallery on Rue de Sèvres in Paris. It was hailed by critics, and Jean Dubuffet (1901–1985) wrote to the artist to express serious interest in his distinctive work. See Dubuffet to Atlan, January 4, 1945. BK, Atlan collection, shelf ATL 83.
7    The term “Art Informel” (from the French informel, which means “unformed” or “formless”) was first used in the 1950s by French critic Michel Tapié in his book Un Art Autre (1952) to describe a nonfigurative pictorial approach to abstract painting that favors gestural and material expression.
8    Jean-Michel Atlan, Continuity, no. 2 (1945): 12.
9    “Can we force new forms into concrete existence? Is purely plastic expression possible? It will gradually become clear that the essential task of young painting is to replace the vision of reality with the authenticity and reality of vision.”, in ibid.
10    As related to Amandine Piel by Pierre Soulages, January 14, 2019.
11    The concept of sign painting, coined by Algerian poet Jean Sénac (1926–1973), was an important aesthetic trend amid Algeria’s decolonization and post-independence period. It was historically aligned with a desire for cultural reappropriation through the spotlighting of Arabic and Berber writing, as well as ancestral geometric signs.
12    Raymond Bayer, ed., Entretiens sur l’art abstrait, Collection “Peintres et sculpteurs d’hier et d’aujourd’hui” (Genève: P. Cailler, 1965), 223–52.
13    See, for example, Les Aurès (The Aurès, 1958), Peinture berbère (Berber Painting, 1954), La Kahena (Al-Kahina, 1958), Maghreb (1957), and Rythme africain (African Rhythm, 1954), etc., among others.
14    Franz Kafka and Jean-Michel Atlan, Description d’un combat, trans. Clara Malraux and Rainer Dorland, preface by Bernard Groethuysen (Paris: Maeght, 1946).
15    Ragon and Verdet, Jean Atlan, 60.
16    Jacques Polieri and Kenneth White, Atlan: Catalogue raisonné de l’œuvre complet (Paris: Gallimard, 1996), 641.
17    Polieri and White, Atlan.
18    Michel Ragon, in “Atlan 1913–1960,” Michel Chapuis’s radio show, Témoins (Witnesses), January 14, 1971, broadcast by ORTF on channel 2.
19     Bénézit, Dictionnaire critique et documentaire des peintres, sculpteurs, dessinateurs et graveurs, 520–22. 
20     Ragon and Verdet, Jean Atlan, 23.
21    Pierre Alechinsky refers to his conversations with Atlan in Alechinsky, Des deux mains (Paris: Mercure de France, 2004), 62. Alechinsky confirmed the fundamental place that fantasies of prehistoric discovers occupied in Atlan’s mind.
22     Clara Malraux, The Contemporaries and Theodore Schempp present Atlan, Recent Paintings and Gouaches, March 21 to April 9, 1960, exh. cat. (New York: The Contemporaries, 1960), unpaginated.
23     Hand-written notes of Jean-Michel Atlan, undated. BK, Atlan collection, shelf ATL 70. Published in December 1959 as “Lettre aux amis japonais,” in  Geijutsu Shincho 10, no. 12 (December 1959).
24     This discussion and others are recorded in Atlan, the book that Michel Ragon dedicated to his friend after his death. Ragon, Atlan, 62–63.
25    King Baudouin Foundation Archives, Christian Dotremont collection, shelf CDMA 02400/0003, anonymous letter to Dotremont, February 1951, regarding the exhibition that took place in Brussels with members of CoBrA. Two of Atlan’s works were shown there, but the writer complained to Dotremont about Atlan and Jacques Doucet’s lack of involvement in the group: “I told you that Atlan and Doucet wouldn’t take care of anything. I’m sick of begging them to take an interest in Cobra.”
26     An example is in the manifesto of the Aouchem Group, which formed in Algeria in 1967.
27    Mohammed Khadda, Éléments pour un art nouveau (Algeria: UNAP, 1972), 51.

The post Jean-Michel Atlan: An Algerian Imprint on Postwar Modernity appeared first on post.

]]>
Le peintre Jean-Michel Atlan, une empreinte algérienne dans la modernité d’après-guerre https://post.moma.org/le-peintre-jean-michel-atlan-une-empreinte-algerienne-dans-la-modernite-dapres-guerre/ Wed, 04 Sep 2024 19:40:52 +0000 https://post.moma.org/?p=8034 Jean-Michel Atlan (1913-1960) – qui signait simplement Atlan –1 est le plus souvent considéré comme l’un des représentants de l’abstraction lyrique, mouvement qui marqua la scène parisienne dans l’après-guerre. Né dans la casbah de Constantine, au sein d’une famille juive berbère, comme il aimait à le rappeler,2 son enfance algérienne a contribué à donner formes et couleurs…

The post Le peintre Jean-Michel Atlan, une empreinte algérienne dans la modernité d’après-guerre appeared first on post.

]]>

Atlan dans son atelier rue de la Grande Chaumière, Paris, 1945. Bibliothèque Kandinsky, Paris. Fonds Atlan, cote ATL 70. © Dorka

Jean-Michel Atlan (1913-1960) – qui signait simplement Atlan –1 est le plus souvent considéré comme l’un des représentants de l’abstraction lyrique, mouvement qui marqua la scène parisienne dans l’après-guerre. Né dans la casbah de Constantine, au sein d’une famille juive berbère, comme il aimait à le rappeler,2 son enfance algérienne a contribué à donner formes et couleurs à son imaginaire singulier de peintre. Les parents d’Atlan concilient tradition et modernité, inscrivent leurs enfants à l’école talmudique mais également à l’école laïque française. Imprégné de la lecture mystique des textes sacrés, son père lui transmet aussi la connaissance de la kabbale, sujet qui accompagnera l’artiste tout au long de sa vie. 

En 1930, Atlan part étudier la philosophie à la Sorbonne. Dès son arrivée à Paris, il marque son engagement politique en publiant dans des revues trotskistes comme La Vérité et en participant à des manifestations anticolonialistes. En parallèle, il poursuit une activité de poète qui le rapproche du cercle littéraire formé autour de Georges Bataille ainsi que du mouvement surréaliste révolutionnaire. Il enseigne la philosophie, mais il est révoqué suite aux lois antijuives instaurées par le régime de Vichy qui collabore avec l’Allemagne nazie. C’est dans ce contexte extrême qu’Atlan commence le dessin dès 1940. Emprisonné sous prétexte de « menées communistes »,3  puis interné à l’hôpital psychiatrique Sainte-Anne de janvier 1943 à août 1944, il réalise ses premières peintures sur des matériaux de fortune grâce à la complicité de ses proches et du personnel soignant.4 

Au moment de la libération de Paris, Atlan décide de se consacrer pleinement à la peinture et déclare : « Je suis passé de la poésie à la peinture comme un danseur qui découvrirait que la danse le révèle mieux que les incantations verbales ».5 Il émerge sur la scène artistique dès décembre 1944 dans un immédiat après-guerre qui pousse les artistes à chercher un nouveau langage pour renouer avec le public.6 Le parcours et les travaux de cet artiste singulier interrogent les critiques. Atlan se situe à la fois dans et en marge de l’école de Paris dont il traverse les tendances picturales, de « l’informel » à l’abstraction lyrique, pour mieux s’en extraire.7

Après-guerre, de nouveaux galeristes comme Denise René, Aimé Maeght, de même que certains critiques et historiens de l’art comme Jean Cassou, Charles Estienne ou encore Michel Ragon, qui sera un ami proche, voient en Atlan un novateur. À l’instar des écrivains comme Jean Paulhan, Jean Duvignaud, Clara Malraux, l’Américaine Gertrude Stein installée à Paris compte parmi ses premiers soutiens en lui achetant plusieurs œuvres. Théoricien, Atlan prend position avec aisance sur les questions qui agitent le monde de l’art et publie un manifeste dans le numéro 2 de la revue Continuity en 1945 par lequel il remet en cause le concept de réalité et par là même la conception du réalisme qui produit, selon lui, une peinture par trop littérale.8Profondément libre, Atlan rompt son contrat avec la galerie Maeght dès 1947. Survivant tant bien que mal à une période difficile à la suite de cette prise de position saluée à l’époque par Pierre Soulages,9 Atlan continue de peindre et d’exposer, puis revient en 1957 avec un travail confirmé qui trouve alors un écho international en Europe, au Japon et aux États-Unis. Il ne verra pas l’ouverture de l’exposition que lui consacre The Contemporaries Gallery à New-York en avril 1960, car il décède prématurément des suites d’une longue maladie, le 12 février, dans son atelier, rue de la Grande Chaumière à Paris. Suivre son parcours atypique et complexe, du pays natal jusqu’à son décès précoce, est une manière de rendre à cet artiste autodidacte, et à son art, toute leur singularité, et de sortir des catégories englobantes.

Une peinture gestuelle qui privilégie le signe 

Ainsi, les deux œuvres présentes dans le fonds du MoMA sont-elles représentatives de chacune de ces deux périodes, séparées par une éclipse au cours de laquelle Atlan est peu visible même s’il continue à travailler : lithographies de ses débuts, créées en 1945 pour illustrer la publication Description d’un combat de Franz Kafka, et Royaume, un pastel de 1957, réalisé après le tournant du milieu des années 1950. Dans les deux œuvres, distantes pourtant de plus de 10 ans, le signe est là, avec l’intuition précoce de son potentiel plastique dès 1945, puis avec une place affirmée comme marque d’une présence au monde. 

Jean-Michel Atlan. Couverture de Description d’un Combat. 1945, publié en 1946. The Museum of Modern Art, New York. Curt Valentin Bequest. © 2024 Jean-Michel Atlan / Artists Rights Society (ARS), New York / ADAGP, Paris

En effet, Atlan développe progressivement des peintures dont les formes sont chargées de biomorphisme et de signes étranges. Quelles sont ses sources d’inspiration ? La calligraphie arabe, qui lui fut familière, entre autres, sous sa forme épigraphique, ornant les monuments musulmans de Constantine, les mosquées ou la célèbre médersa proche de la maison de ses parents rue Nationale ? La calligraphie hébraïque, avec ses dimensions graphiques et ésotériques ? Les motifs berbères, à la fois décor ancestral et symboles prophylactiques ? Atlan évoquait lui-même qu’il avait vu des « Berbères tracer des signes géométriques, faire de petits triangles, des zigzags sur des poteries».10 Les idéogrammes de la langue japonaise, culture avec laquelle Atlan avait des affinités intimes ? Dans le monde peint d’Atlan, tout est signe et ne se laisse saisir qu’au travers d’une langue mystérieuse qui est, somme toute, sa propre empreinte sur le réel. Sur une quinzaine d’années, Atlan construit son œuvre en affirmant, par des lignes parfois acérées, mais le plus souvent souples et cursives, le règne du signe, porteur, comme un langage, d’infinies variations. Tout semble lié, étonnamment ouvert et mystérieux à la fois ; les formes noires apparaissent comme des signes relevant de l’abstraction, mais pourraient tout aussi bien être la stylisation de silhouettes humaines, d’oiseaux, d’arbres ou de tous ces éléments confondus dans une métamorphose qui semble l’une des clés de l’univers magique de l’artiste. De nombreux titres de ses réalisations évoquent le Maghreb,11 mais la majorité n’y fait pas référence, laissant le récepteur libre et l’énigme préservée.

Jean-Michel Atlan. Sans titre. 1943. Encre de Chine sur papier, 21 1/4 × 19 11/16″ (54 × 50 cm). CR 1650 © Estate Atlan

La question du mouvement et du geste va donc être centrale dans son œuvre. Depuis ses premiers dessins à l’encre de Chine jusqu’au recueil illustré de ses pastels, Les Miroirs du Roi Salomon, qui paraît à titre posthume, la calligraphie se révèle une écriture particulièrement importante pour l’artiste tout au long de sa carrière. Les illustrations de l’ouvrage Description d’un combat de Franz Kafka conservées par le MoMA constituent un exemple de la transmutation de cette calligraphie vers la propre écriture de l’artiste. Dans le cadre de son premier contrat avec la galerie Maeght, et sur une suggestion de Georges Le Breton et de Clara Malraux qui traduit le texte de Kafka,12 Atlan va concevoir une série de lithographies pour illustrer cette édition d’art qui sera publiée en septembre 1946. Il va trouver chez le lithographe Fernand Mourlot un enseignement capital pour son œuvre : « Mon contrat chez Maeght m’a conduit vers les ateliers du lithographe Mourlot, où j’ai travaillé pendant un an sur les pierres. Ce séjour m’a terriblement enrichi sur le plan de la peinture elle-même ; le noir et le blanc m’ont appris la couleur. Dans le travail du noir et du blanc, j’ai fait la découverte de la lumière et de la matière ».13 

Il poursuit obstinément ses recherches matiéristes, motivé par l’impératif du type de rendu qui pourra le mieux faire vivre ses formes.14 Il expliquait ainsi le choix des matériaux utilisés dans ses œuvres : « […] j’ai besoin d’une matière proche de la fresque et de l’huile à la fois, d’où mes préparations absorbantes, l’utilisation de grosse toile de sac, le mélange de poudres, d’huiles, de pastels. »15 De même que le trait incisif créant le signe, l’application directe du pastel sur lequel on ne peut revenir contribue à l’expressivité de sa peinture gestuelle. Les huiles sur toile de grand format qui datent de ce moment doivent pour une part leur somptuosité au travail sur papier que mène en parallèle Atlan au moyen d’autres techniques qu’il affectionne, telles que la détrempe et le pastel. Ses recherches sur les couleurs, comme le blanc d’argent ou le noir d’ivoire, ainsi que sur le pouvoir absorbant des supports, concourent à faire de lui un simple mais fabuleux artisan, selon Michel Ragon.16 Il s’adonne ainsi au pastel à une époque où la technique, considérée comme datée, est largement tombée en désuétude dans l’art contemporain. Mais Atlan n’est pas sensible aux phénomènes de mode et travaille ce médium, entre autres, pour son aspect minéral qui évoque les couleurs de la terre et les ocres des rochers. Ceci fait sans doute écho à ses souvenirs, comme le fantastique rocher surplombant des à-pics vertigineux sur lequel est bâtie Constantine : « […] mes origines sont judéo-berbères, comme un peu tout le monde là-bas dans cette vieille ville […] qui est construite avec des rochers, des ravins, des nids d’aigle et des cactus »,17 dit-il pour évoquer la présence mentale de sa ville natale, désormais lointaine, dont il dessine le profil dans ses carnets.

Jean-Michel Atlan. Carnet de dessin. Sans date (c. 1947). Crayon, sanguine et pastel sur papier. Collection particulière, Paris. © Hélène Mauri
Jean-Michel Atlan. Carnet de dessin (détail). Sans date (c. 1947). Crayon, sanguine et pastel sur papier. Collection particulière, Paris. © Hélène Mauri
The Natural Arch, Constantine, Algérie, c. 1899. Library of Congress Prints and Photographs Division, Washington, DC. Collection de tirages photochromes

Par le goût pour ces techniques, par ses traits charbonneux, ses signes hérités d’un autre âge et ses teintes ocre, Atlan laisse entrevoir quel substrat culturel l’inspire pour créer une œuvre résolument moderne, mais en prise avec ses référents culturels. Son ami l’artiste et poète André Verdet parle d’Atlan en ces termes audacieux : « Ce souterrain des civilisations afro-méditerranéennes […]  Jean Atlan baigne à même l’humus des âges archaïques, par-delà le néolithique. »18 Rappelons qu’eut lieu à Paris au musée des Arts décoratifs, de novembre 1957 à janvier 1958 l’exposition d’Henri Lhote sur les découvertes de l’art rupestre en Algérie, dans le Tassili N’Ajjer, exposition qui interpella nombre d’artistes modernes. Évoquons également ici la métaphore de la grotte – qu’Atlan livre un jour à Pierre Alechinsky –,19 au fond de laquelle se trouvent, selon le peintre, l’art et la beauté. 

Sans oublier le rôle primordial de la migration qui potentialise et magnifie les souvenirs, tout concourt à penser que ces souvenirs et héritages ne sont pas pour Atlan de simples arrière-plans fixes et inertes, mais que ces perceptions passées sont les matériaux ductiles d’une imagination inventive que le geste libère pour les faire advenir dans le présent de l’œuvre, sans cesse réactivées dans des créations où signes et couleurs se combinent et donnent à l’œuvre peinte d’Atlan sa profonde cohérence et son constant renouvellement.

Atlan semble jouer avec les matières, le support, pour construire son espace pictural ; juxtapositions, superpositions révèlent les intenses vibrations de ses couleurs. Il exploite au mieux le potentiel expressif de teintes fortes contrastant avec ses formes noires qui structurent l’espace et le dynamisent. Clara Malraux remarquait dans l’un de ses textes que couleurs et signes étaient en tension, mettant la notion de rythme au cœur des œuvres.20 Atlan lui-même, à la même période, parle du rythme dans la danse ou la peinture comme symbole de la vie, comme il le réaffirme peu avant sa mort dans sa « Lettre aux amis japonais ».21 Dans cette lettre, comme dans d’autres textes, il parle de la peinture comme d’une « aventure qui met l’homme aux prises avec les forces redoutables qui sont en lui et hors de lui, le destin, la nature ». Rythme, tension, violente expressivité donnent à ses œuvres – qui apparaissent comme des champs de forces antagoniques – une dimension tragique, échos de ses tourments intérieurs et des mondes que le peintre a traversés et qui l’ont profondément marqué par leur conflictualité même.

Jean-Michel Atlan. Royaume. 1957. Pastel sur papier coloré, 9 7/8 × 12 7/8″ (25.1 × 32.7 cm). The Museum of Modern Art, New York. Benjamin Scharps and David Scharps Fund. © 2024 Jean-Michel Atlan / Artists Rights Society (ARS), New York / ADAGP, Paris

Le pastel conservé par le MoMA, Royaume (1957), fait partie des œuvres réalisées dans cette période d’intense activité de création et d’expositions en France et à l’international. Comme dans les autres toiles et pastels de cette dernière période, l’espace s’est épuré, la composition se concentre sur quelques signes à la présence majestueuse, qui emplissent le champ peint de manière expressive. Des formes polysémiques se déploient telles des déclinaisons modernes et très personnelles de l’antique arabesque. L’idée de rythme opère, les formes sont dansantes, et on les imagine se poursuivant aussi hors champ, malgré le trait noir qui délimite la scène. Ces formes paraissent vues comme à contre-jour dans une mystérieuse procession, reliées les unes aux autres dans un entremêlement qui évoque l’idée de métamorphose. Les ocres, les rouges, le blanc crayeux, quelques éclaircies de bleu apportent une luminosité étrange et incertaine qui contraste avec les formes au premier plan. Cette tension entre le clair et l’obscur, la ligne et la couleur est servie par le grain et la teinte du papier que le peintre laisse apparaître comme s’il participait à son écriture. 

Caractériser son œuvre ? Décentrer le regard, s’extraire des catégories

Ces deux œuvres et d’autres devenues emblématiques de son style, comme les grands formats qu’il réalise du milieu des années 1950 jusqu’à sa mort, confirment le sentiment que les catégories de l’art européen ne conviennent pas : si la logique formelle et l’usage opposent la figuration à l’abstraction, pour la peinture d’Atlan, ce schéma de pensée binaire ne s’applique pas. Cela est aujourd’hui accepté, mais était, après-guerre, l’objet de débats esthétiques et polémiques. 

Les vocables d’abstraction lyrique, d’expressionnisme abstrait, plus conformes à l’évolution des sensibilités d’après-guerre, ne semblent pas non plus satisfaire le peintre qui ne s’y reconnaît pas entièrement. Michel Ragon avait avancé la notion d’une « autre figuration », pour les œuvres d’après la première période informelle. Dans un dialogue, Atlan lui répond qu’il préfère le terme « art autre », pour montrer qu’il ne veut être enfermé dans aucun courant.22 Pour Ragon, cette altérité tient beaucoup au rôle matriciel joué par son histoire et sa culture nord-africaine. 

Michel Ragon ainsi que d’autres critiques utilisent alors l’adjectif « barbare », souvent associé à l’idée de rythme, pour caractériser son art. Ce terme et celui de « primitivisme », qui fut aussi mobilisé pour parler d’Atlan, ont leur part d’ambiguïté : le premier, pour essentialiser sa démarche, le second, pour décontextualiser son ancrage originel dans une aire culturelle autre. En effet, depuis le début du xxe siècle, nombre d’artistes européens ont cherché à se confronter aux univers des formes non occidentales, ce que cherche à mettre en évidence la notion de primitivisme. Cette notion, utilisée par exemple pour les artistes du groupe CoBrA, tels Asger Jorn ou Corneille, avec qui Atlan a exposé en 1951 sans faire partie du groupe, ne semble pas convenir à son propos.23 De même, parmi les tenants de l’abstraction lyrique, sa démarche n’est pas similaire à celle d’un Georges Mathieu qui devint célèbre à Paris au même moment en prônant une peinture gestuelle qui s’inspirait des arts calligraphiques d’Extrême-Orient. Certes, le contexte qui suit la Seconde Guerre mondiale est propice à remettre en cause la suprématie de l’art européen, mais contrairement aux artistes européens qui ont décentré leur regard pour mieux saisir le monde, Atlan a évolué dans l’Algérie colonisée, il y a construit son imaginaire et il parle de l’intérieur de ces sociétés assujetties qui résistent à leur manière à cette domination. Il ne vient pas de l’extérieur, il n’est pas étranger à l’univers des formes que d’autres vont utiliser et s’approprier. Il y affirme son inscription, d’abord, par son engagement politique durant ses années de jeunesse, et après-guerre, uniquement par son esthétique.

En décentrant le regard, se pose la question de savoir si les œuvres d’Atlan ont une proximité formelle avec celles des peintres algériens présents à Paris dans ces années 1950. Les peintres avec qui le rapprochement prend tout son sens sont issus de la génération née dans les années 1930. Et l’intérêt qu’ils ont porté dès leur arrivée à Paris au travail d’Atlan est déjà un indice. Parmi les peintres maghrébins de l’époque moderne, la proximité formelle se situe avec la mouvance des peintres du signe, comme le Marocain Ahmed Cherkaoui, les Algériens Mohammed Khadda, Choukri Mesli, Abdallah Benanteur, pour qui Atlan est un précurseur. Selon la notion forgée au début de l’indépendance par le poète algérien Jean Sénac, cet important courant esthétique, en mettant en avant l’écriture arabe et berbère ainsi que les signes géométriques ancestraux comme ceux utilisés pour la vannerie, la poterie, les tapis, le tatouage,24 s’est inscrit historiquement dans une volonté de réappropriation au moment de la décolonisation et après les indépendances. Le peintre Khadda affirme dans son essai Éléments pour un art nouveau : « Atlan, le Constantinois prématurément disparu, est un pionnier de la peinture algérienne moderne. »25 Il ne faut pas voir là l’assignation à une identité, mais plutôt l’intérêt pour une nouvelle esthétique et la reconnaissance du travail d’Atlan, qui, à ce moment de l’histoire, leur a ouvert voie et a contribué à légitimer leurs propres recherches.

Jean-Michel Atlan. Les Aurès. 1958. Huile sur toile, 23 5/8 × 36 1/4″ (60 × 92 cm). Collection Particulière. © Didier Michalet / Courtesy Galerie Houg, Lyon-Paris

Atlan et nous dans le contexte postcolonial 

Adulé puis éclipsé, Atlan revêt un intérêt tout particulier dans contexte postcolonial : nécessité de redécouvrir l’œuvre intense d’un précurseur qui affirme par le règne du signe, au début de la décolonisation, une présence au monde qui peut être saisie, en termes de modernités plurielles, comme l’un des rameaux de l’art moderne. Les critiques ont parlé en leur temps du syncrétisme de son œuvre. En se référant aux travaux d’Édouard Glissant, on peut aller au-delà de cette vision syncrétique et rapprocher cette œuvre d’autres expériences esthétiques qui sont le fruit d’une créolisation de l’art du xxe siècle, source majeure de renouvellement et d’un universel partagé, en reconnaissant l’apport de tous ses acteurs sans recourir à l’idée de hiérarchie ou de centralité.

Cliquez ici pour lire la version anglaise.

1    Au tout début, ses œuvres sont signées J M Atlan ou J M A, puis Atlan.
2    Par exemple, E. Bénézit, Dictionnaire critique et documentaire des peintres, sculpteurs, dessinateurs et graveurs, tome I, Paris, Gründ, nouvelle édition, 1999, 958 p., p. 520-522 ou M. Ragon et A. Verdet, Jean Atlan, René Kister, Genève, coll. « Les Grands peintres », 1960, p. 10.
3    Archives bibliothèque Kandinsky, Fonds Atlan, cote ATL 70, attestation de résistant du 23 avril 1949 du secrétariat du Front national de lutte pour la libération, l’indépendance et la renaissance de la France.
4    Ibid., cote ATL 85, lettre à Denise du 14 février (circa 1943).
5    M. Ragon, Atlan, Paris, Georges Fall, coll. « Le Musée de Poche », 1962, 91 p., p. 5.
6    Sa première exposition personnelle se déroule rue de Sèvres, à Paris, galerie de l’Arc-en-Ciel, en décembre 1944. Elle est saluée par de nombreux critiques et Jean Dubuffet lui écrira une lettre marquante pour souligner son intérêt profond pour la singularité de son travail. Archives bibliothèque Kandinsky, Fonds Atlan, cote ATL 83, lettre de Jean Dubuffet à Jean-Michel Atlan, 4 Janvier 1945.
7    L’art informel a été défini par le critique Michel Tapié dans les années 1950 comme une tendance picturale non figurative privilégiant le geste et l’expression de la matière. 
8    Voir dans Jean-Michel Atlan in Continuity, n° 2, Paris, 1945, p. 12 : « Pouvons-nous contraindre des formes inédites à exister concrètement ? L’expression purement plastique est-elle possible ? On s’apercevra peu à peu que la tâche essentielle de la jeune peinture consistera à substituer à la vision de la réalité, l’authenticité et la réalité de la vision. »
9    Propos recueillis par Amandine Piel auprès de Pierre Soulages le 14 janvier 2019.
10    R. Bayer, Entretiens sur l’art abstrait, 1964, p. 223-252.
11    Citons Les Aurès (1958), Peinture berbère (1954), La Kahena (1958), Maghreb (1957), Rythme africain (1954), etc.
12    Description d’un combat de Franz Kafka, traduction de Clara Malraux et Rainer Dorland, préface de Bernard Groethuysen, Paris, éd. Maeght, 1946, tiré à 350 exemplaires.
13    M. Ragon et A. Verdet, Jean Atlan, Genève, René Kister, coll. « Les Grands Peintres », 1960, p. 60.
14    J. Polieri et K. White, Atlan : catalogue raisonné de l’œuvre complet, Paris, Gallimard, 1996, p. 641.
15    Ibid.
16    Michel Ragon in « Atlan 1913-1960 », émission de Michel Chapuis, série Témoins, Robert Valey et Peter Kassovitz. Réalisation Peter Kassovitz. Diffusée le 14 janvier1971 par l’ORTF sur la 2e chaîne.
17    E. Bénézit, Dictionnaire critique et documentaire des peintres, sculpteurs, dessinateurs et graveurs, tome I, Paris, Gründ, nouvelle édition, 1999, 958 p. , p. 520-522.
18    M. Ragon et A. Verdet, Jean Atlan, René Kister, 1960, 36 p., p. 23.
19    Pierre Alechinsky évoque ses conversations avec Atlan dans son ouvrage Des deux mains, p. 62. Celui-ci confirme la place essentielle que la rêverie autour des découvertes préhistoriques prenait chez Atlan. 
20    C. Malraux in Schemps Théodore et The Contemporaries Gallery, Atlan. Recent Paintings and Gouaches, New York, The Contemporaries, 21 mars- 9 avril 1960, The Contemporaries, 992, Madison Avenue, New York, 1960, n.p.
21    Archives bibliothèque Kandinsky, Fonds Atlan, cote ATL 70, notes manuscrites de Jean-Michel Atlan, s.d., publiées en décembre 1959 sous la forme d’un article intitulé “Lettre aux amis japonais” dans la revue Geijutsu Shincho : a monthly review of fine arts, architecture, music, play, movies, radio etc.
22    Ce dialogue est reproduit entre autres dans le livre que Michel Ragon consacre à son ami après sa mort. Michel Ragon, Atlan, Paris, Georges Fall, 1962, p. 62-63.
23    Archives KBR, fonds Dotremont, cote CDMA 02400/0003, lettre de provenance inconnue adressée à Christian Dotremont, février 1951, à propos de l’exposition qui s’est tenue à Bruxelles avec une partie du groupe CoBrA. Deux œuvres d’Atlan y sont exposées, mais l’auteur se plaint à Dotremont du manque d’implication dans le groupe d’Atlan et de Jacques Doucet : « […] Je t’avais souligné qu’Atlan et Doucet ne s’occuperaient de rien. J’en ai marre de les supplier de s’intéresser à Cobra. »
24    Cet engagement est signifié, par exemple, dans le manifeste du groupe Aouchem qui émerge en 1967 en Algérie. Aouchem veut dire « tatouages ».
25    M. Khadda, Éléments pour un art nouveau, Alger, UNAP, 1972, 79 p., p. 51.

The post Le peintre Jean-Michel Atlan, une empreinte algérienne dans la modernité d’après-guerre appeared first on post.

]]>